This is a modern-English version of Myths and Dreams, originally written by Clodd, Edward.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
MYTHS AND DREAMS
MYTHS AND DREAMS
MYTHS AND DREAMS
BY
EDWARD CLODD
AUTHOR OF
‘THE CHILDHOOD OF THE WORLD,’ ‘THE STORY OF CREATION,’ ETC.
BY
EDWARD CLODD
AUTHOR OF
‘THE CHILDHOOD OF THE WORLD,’ ‘THE STORY OF CREATION,’ ETC.
SECOND EDITION, REVISED
2nd Edition, Revised
London
CHATTO & WINDUS, PICCADILLY
1891
London
CHATTO & WINDUS, PICCADILLY
1891
TO
RICHARD A. PROCTOR, B.A.,
AUTHOR OF ‘THE SUN,’ ‘OTHER WORLDS,’ ETC.,
EDITOR OF ‘KNOWLEDGE.’
TO
RICHARD A. PROCTOR, B.A.
AUTHOR OF ‘THE SUN,’ ‘OTHER WORLDS,’ ETC.,
EDITOR OF ‘KNOWLEDGE.’
My dear Proctor—The best gifts of life are its friendships, and to you, with whom friendship has ripened into fellowship, and under whose editorial wing some of the chapters of this book had temporary shelter, I inscribe them in their enlarged and independent form.
Dear Proctor—The greatest treasures in life are its friendships, and to you, with whom friendship has grown into a deeper bond, and under whose guidance some of the chapters of this book found temporary home, I dedicate them in their expanded and standalone form.
Yours sincerely,
EDWARD CLODD.
Yours sincerely,
EDWARD CLODD.
PREFACE.
The object of this book is to present in compendious form the evidence which myths and dreams supply as to primitive man’s interpretation of his own nature and of the external world, and more especially to indicate how such evidence carries within itself the history of the origin and growth of beliefs in the supernatural.
The goal of this book is to provide a concise overview of the evidence that myths and dreams reveal about how early humans understood themselves and the world around them. It particularly aims to show how this evidence reflects the history of the beginnings and development of beliefs in the supernatural.
The examples are selected chiefly from barbaric races, as furnishing the nearest correspondences to the working of the mind in what may be called its “eocene” stage, but examples are also cited from civilised races, as witnessing to that continuity of ideas which is obscured by familiarity or ignored by prejudice.
The examples are mostly taken from primitive societies, as they offer the closest parallels to how the mind operates in what can be described as its “eocene” stage. However, examples are also drawn from civilized societies to demonstrate that continuity of ideas, which often gets overlooked due to familiarity or dismissed due to bias.
Had more illustrations been drawn from sources alike prolific, the evidence would have been swollen to undue dimensions without increasing its significance; as it is, repetition has been found needful here and there, under the difficulty of entirely[Pg viii] detaching the arguments advanced in the two parts of this work.
If there had been more examples taken from similarly plentiful sources, the evidence would have become unnecessarily large without adding to its importance; as it stands, repetition has been necessary here and there, due to the challenge of completely[Pg viii] separating the arguments presented in the two sections of this work.
Man’s development, physical and psychical, has been fully treated by Mr. Herbert Spencer, Dr. Tylor, and other authorities, to whom students of the subject are permanent debtors, but that subject is so many-sided, so far-reaching, whether in retrospect or prospect, that its subdivision is of advantage so long as we do not permit our sense of inter-relation to be dulled thereby.
Man's development, both physical and mental, has been thoroughly explored by Mr. Herbert Spencer, Dr. Tylor, and other experts, to whom students of the topic owe a lasting debt. However, this topic is so complex and wide-ranging, whether looking back or forward, that breaking it down into parts is beneficial as long as we don’t lose sight of how everything is connected.
My own line of argument will be found to run for the most part parallel with that of the above-named writers; there are divergences along the route, but we reach a common terminus.
My argument mostly aligns with that of the writers mentioned above; there are some differences along the way, but we arrive at the same conclusion.
The footnotes indicate the principal works which have been consulted in preparing this book, but I desire to express my special thanks to Mr. Andrew Lang for his kindness in reading the proofs, and for suggestions which, in the main, I have been glad to adopt.
The footnotes indicate the main works consulted in preparing this book, but I want to give special thanks to Mr. Andrew Lang for his kindness in reviewing the proofs and for the suggestions that I have mostly been happy to incorporate.
E. C.
E. C.
Rosemont, Tufnell Park,
London, March 1885.
Rosemont, Tufnell Park,
London, March 1885.
CONTENTS.
PART I. | ||
MYTH: ITS BIRTH AND GROWTH. | ||
SECTION | PAGE | |
I. | Its Basic Meaning | 3 |
II. | Confusion in Early Thought between the Living and the Non-Living | 12 |
III. | Personification of Nature's Forces | 19 |
The Sun and Moon | 19 | |
The Stars | 29 | |
The Earth and Sky | 34 | |
(d.) Storms and Lightning, etc. | 41 | |
Light and Dark | 48 | |
The Devil | 53 | |
IV. | The Solar Myth Theory | 61 |
V. | Belief in transforming into animals | 81 |
VI. | Totemism: Belief in Ancestry from Animals or Plants | 99 |
VII. | Survival of Myth in History | 114 |
VIII. | Hebrew mythology | 131 |
IX. | Conclusion | 137 |
[Pg x] | ||
PART II. | ||
DREAMS: THEIR PLACE IN THE GROWTH OF BELIEFS IN THE SUPERNATURAL. | ||
SECTION | PAGE | |
I. | Difference Between Savage and Civilized Man | 143 |
II. | Limitations of Violent Language | 148 |
III. | Barbaric Confusion between Names and Things | 154 |
IV. | Barbaric Belief in the Virtue of Inanimate Objects | 160 |
V. | Brutal Belief in the Reality of Dreams | 168 |
VI. | Primitive Theory of Disease | 174 |
VII. | Barbaric Theory of a Second Self or Soul | 182 |
VIII. | Barbaric Philosophy in “Punchkin” and Related Stories | 188 |
IX. | Barbaric and Civilized Ideas About the Nature of the Soul | 198 |
X. | Brutal Belief in Souls in Animals, Plants, and Inanimate Objects | 207 |
XI. | Barbaric and Civilized Ideas about the Soul's Home | 215 |
XII. | Conclusions from the Above | 222 |
XIII. | Dreams as Signs and Ways of Communication between Gods and People | 236 |
INDEX | 245 |
I.
MYTH:
ITS BIRTH AND GROWTH.
MYTH:
ITS ORIGINS AND DEVELOPMENT.
“Unchecked by external truth, the mind of man has a fatal facility for ensnaring, entrapping, and entangling itself. But, happily, happily for the human race, some fragment of physical speculation has been built into every false system. Here is the weak point. Its inevitable destruction leaves a breach in the whole fabric, and through that breach the armies of truth march in.”
“Without the guidance of external truth, people's minds have a dangerous talent for trapping, ensnaring, and complicating themselves. But, fortunately, for humanity, there's always some element of physical reality woven into every flawed belief system. That's the weak spot. Its eventual collapse creates a gap in the entire structure, and through that gap, the forces of truth can advance.”
Sir H. S. Maine.
Sir H. S. Maine.
MYTH: ITS BIRTH AND GROWTH.
MYTH: ITS ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT.
§ I.
ITS PRIMITIVE MEANING.
ITS ORIGINAL MEANING.
It is barely thirty years ago since the world was startled by the publication of Buckle’s History of Civilisation, with its theory that human actions are the effect of causes as fixed and regular as those which operate in the universe; climate, soil, food, and scenery being the chief conditions determining progress.
It’s been just thirty years since the world was taken aback by the release of Buckle’s History of Civilisation, which proposed that human actions are driven by causes that are as fixed and consistent as those in the universe; climate, soil, food, and landscape being the main factors influencing progress.
That book was a tour de force, not a lasting contribution to the question of man’s mental development. The publication of Darwin’s epoch-making Origin of Species[1] showed wherein it fell short; how the importance of the above-named causes was exaggerated and the existence of equally potent causes overlooked. Buckle probably had not read Herbert Spencer’s Social Statics, and he knew nothing of the profound revolution in silent preparation in the quiet of Darwin’s home; otherwise, his book must[Pg 4] have been rewritten. This would have averted the oblivion from which not even its charm of style can rescue it. Its brilliant but defective theories are obscured in the fuller light of that doctrine of descent with modifications by which we learn that external circumstances do not alone account for the widely divergent types of men, so that a superior race, in supplanting an inferior one, will change the face and destiny of a country, “making the solitary place to be glad, and the desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose.” Darwin has given us the clue to those subtle and still obscure causes which bring about, stage by stage, the unseen adaptations to requirements varying a type and securing its survival, and which have resulted in the evolution of the manifold species of living things. The notion of a constant relation between man and his surroundings is therefore untenable.
That book was a tour de force, but it didn't make a lasting contribution to understanding man's mental development. The publication of Darwin’s groundbreaking Origin of Species [1] highlighted its shortcomings; it exaggerated the importance of certain factors while overlooking other equally significant ones. Buckle probably hadn't read Herbert Spencer’s Social Statics, and he was unaware of the major changes quietly developing in Darwin’s home; otherwise, he would have had to rewrite his book. This could have saved it from being forgotten, a fate from which even its stylish prose cannot rescue it. Its brilliant but flawed theories are overshadowed by the clearer understanding provided by the theory of evolution, which shows us that external circumstances alone don't account for the diverse types of humans. A superior race displacing an inferior one will transform the landscape and future of a country, "making the solitary place to be glad, and the desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose." Darwin has given us insights into the subtle and still elusive factors that gradually lead to adaptations necessary for survival, which have contributed to the evolution of the many species of living things. Thus, the idea of a constant relationship between humans and their environment is no longer tenable.
But incomplete as is Buckle’s theory, and all-embracing as is Darwin’s, so far as organic life is concerned, the larger issue is raised by both, and for most men whose judgment is worth anything it is settled. Either man is a part of nature or he is not. If he is not, there is an end of the matter, since the materials lie beyond human grasp, and cannot be examined and placed in order for comparative study. Let Christian, Brahman, Bushman, and South Sea Islander each hold fast his “form of sound words” about man’s origin. One is as good as another where all are irrational and beyond proof. But if he is, then the inquiry concerning him may[Pg 5] not stop at the anatomy of his body and the assignment of his place in the succession of life on the globe. His relation, materially, to the simplest, shapeless specks of living matter; structurally, to the highest and more complex organisms, is demonstrated; the natural history of him is clear. This, however, is physical, and for us the larger question is psychical. The theory of evolution must embrace the genesis and development of mind, and therefore of ideas, beliefs, and speculations about things seen and unseen.
But while Buckle’s theory is incomplete, and Darwin’s is all-encompassing regarding organic life, both raise a larger issue that most people with sound judgment have already settled. Either humans are part of nature or they aren’t. If they aren’t, then that’s the end of it, since the materials lie beyond human reach and can’t be examined or organized for comparison. Let Christians, Brahmins, Bushmen, and South Sea Islanders each hold on to their ideas about man’s origin. They are all equally valid where all are irrational and unproven. But if humans are part of nature, then our inquiry can’t just stop at their anatomy and classification in the history of life on Earth. Their material connection to the simplest, shapeless bits of living matter and their structural relationship to the most complex organisms is clear; their natural history is evident. However, this is physical, and for us, the bigger question is psychological. The theory of evolution must include the origin and development of the mind, and therefore ideas, beliefs, and speculations about things both seen and unseen.
In the correction of our old definitions a wider meaning must be given to the word myth than that commonly found in the dictionaries. Opening any of these at random we find myth explained as fable, as something designedly fictitious, whether for amusement only, or to point a moral. The larger meaning which it holds to-day includes much more than this—to wit, the whole area of intellectual products which lie beyond the historic horizon and overlap it, effacing on nearer view the lines of separation. For the myth, as fable only, has no place for the crude fancies and grotesque imaginings of barbarous races of the present day, and of races at low levels of culture in the remote past. And so long as it was looked upon as the vagrant of fancy, with no serious meaning at the heart of it, and as corresponding to no yearning of man after the truth of things, sober treatment of it was impossible. But now that myth, with its prolific offspring, legend and tradition, is seen to be a necessary travailing through[Pg 6] which the mind of man passed in its slow progress towards certitude, the study and comparison of its manifold, yet, at the centre, allied forms, and of the conditions out of which they arose, takes rank among the serious inquiries of our time.
In updating our old definitions, we need to give a broader meaning to the word myth than what is typically found in dictionaries. If you randomly open any of these, you’ll see "myth" described as a fable, something intentionally fictitious, whether just for entertainment or to convey a moral lesson. The broader meaning it holds today encompasses much more than this; specifically, it includes the entire realm of intellectual creations that exist beyond the historical horizon and overlap with it, blurring the lines of distinction upon closer examination. A myth, viewed merely as a fable, does not account for the crude fantasies and bizarre imaginations of present-day primitive cultures or of cultures at low levels of development in the distant past. As long as myths were seen as mere flights of fancy, lacking any serious core and not reflecting any human longing for truth, it was impossible to engage with them thoughtfully. However, now that we recognize myth, along with its rich descendants, legend and tradition, as a crucial part of the journey the human mind has taken in its slow march toward certainty, the study and comparison of its various, yet fundamentally connected forms, and the conditions from which they emerged, have become serious areas of inquiry in our time.
Not that the inquiry is a new one. The limits of this book forbid detailed references to the successive stages of that inquiry—in other words, to the pre-Christian, patristic, and pseudo-scientific theories of myth which remained unchallenged, or varied only in non-essential features, till the rise of comparative mythology. But apology for such omission here is the less needful, since the list of ancient and modern vagaries would have the monotony of a catalogue. However unlike on the surface, they are fundamentally the same, being the products of non-critical ages, and one and all vitiated by assumptions concerning gods and men which are to us as “old wives’ fables.”
Not that this question is new. The limitations of this book prevent detailed references to the various stages of that inquiry—in other words, to the pre-Christian, early Christian, and pseudo-scientific theories of myth that went largely unchallenged, or only varied in minor ways, until the emergence of comparative mythology. However, there's less need to apologize for this omission here, since a list of ancient and modern eccentricities would feel monotonous, like a catalog. Despite appearing different on the surface, they are fundamentally the same, as they are products of non-critical times and are all flawed by assumptions about gods and humans that seem to us like “old wives’ tales.”
In short, between these empirical theories and the scientific method of inquiry into the meaning of myth there can be no relation. Because, for the assigning of its due place in the order of man’s mental and spiritual development to myth, there is needed that knowledge concerning his origin, concerning the conditions out of which he has emerged, and concerning the mythologies of lower races and their survival in unsuspected forms in the higher races, which was not only beyond reach, but also beyond conception, until this century.
In short, there can be no connection between these empirical theories and the scientific method of exploring the meaning of myth. To properly understand myth's place in human mental and spiritual development, we need knowledge about our origins, the conditions from which we have emerged, and the mythologies of less advanced cultures and their survival in unexpected forms in more advanced cultures. This knowledge was not only unattainable but also unimagined until this century.
Except, therefore, as curiosities of literature, we[Pg 7] may dismiss the Lemprière of our school-days, and with him “Causabon”-Bryant and his symbolism of the ark and traces of the Flood in everything. Their keys, Arkite and Ophite, fit no lock, and with them we must, in all respect be it added, dismiss Mr. Gladstone, with his visions of the Messiah in Apollo, and of the Logos in Athênê.
Except as literary curiosities, we[Pg 7] can overlook the Lemprière from our school days, along with “Causabon,” or Bryant and his symbolism of the ark and traces of the Flood everywhere. Their keys, Arkite and Ophite, don't actually unlock anything, and we must, with all due respect, also set aside Mr. Gladstone, with his ideas of the Messiah in Apollo and the Logos in Athênê.
The main design of this book is to show that in what is for convenience called myth lie the germs of philosophy, theology, and science, the beginnings of all knowledge that man has attained or ever will attain, and therefore that in myth we have his serious endeavour to interpret the meaning of his surroundings and of his own actions and feelings. In its unbroken sequence we have the explanation of his most cherished and now, for the most part, discredited beliefs, the persistence of which makes it essential and instructive not to deal with the primitive myth apart from its later and more complex phases. Myth was the product of man’s emotion and imagination, acted upon by his surroundings, and it carries the traces of its origin in its more developed forms, as the ancestral history of the higher organisms is embodied in their embryos. Man wondered before he reasoned. Awe and fear are quick to express themselves in rudimentary worship; hence the myth was at the outset a theology, and the gradations from personifying to deifying are too faint to be traced. Thus blended, the one as inevitable outcome of the other, they cannot well be treated separately, as if the myth were earth-born and the theology[Pg 8] heaven-sent. And to treat them as one is to invade no province of religion, which is quite other than speculation about gods. The awe and reverence which the fathomless mystery of the universe awakens, which steal within us unbidden as the morning light, and unbroken on the prism of analysis; the conviction, deepening as we peer, that there is a Power beyond humanity, and upon which humanity depends; the feeling that life is in harmony with the Divine order when it moves in disinterested service of our kind—these theology can neither create nor destroy, neither verify nor disprove. They can be bound within no formula that man or church has invented, but undefined
The main purpose of this book is to illustrate that what we conveniently call myth contains the roots of philosophy, theology, and science, representing the beginnings of all knowledge humanity has gained or ever will gain. Thus, in myth, we find humanity's serious effort to understand the meaning of their environment and their own actions and feelings. In its continuous flow, we have the explanation for their most valued beliefs, which are largely dismissed today but continue to persist. It's essential and informative to consider primitive myth alongside its later and more complex forms. Myth emerged from human emotions and imagination, influenced by their surroundings, and it retains traces of its origins in its more advanced forms, just as the evolutionary history of higher organisms is present in their embryos. People experienced wonder before they could reason. Awe and fear quickly manifest in basic forms of worship, leading early myths to function as a form of theology, with the transition from personifying to deifying being so subtle that it's hard to pinpoint. These two concepts are so intertwined that separating them would imply that myth comes from the earth while theology comes from the heavens[Pg 8]. Treating them as one does not encroach on any aspect of religion, which is fundamentally different from speculating about gods. The awe and respect stirred by the profound mystery of the universe awaken within us unexpectedly, like morning light, and can't be broken down by analysis; the conviction that there is a Power beyond humanity, which humanity relies on, deepens as we observe; the sense that life aligns with the Divine order when it is dedicated to the selfless service of others—these elements of theology cannot be created or destroyed, verified or disproven. They cannot be confined to any concept devised by humanity or religion, but remain undefined.
“Are yet the fountain life of all our day,
Are yet a master light of all our seeing.”
“Are still the source of life for all our days,
“Are still the guiding light for everything we see.”
At what epoch in man’s history we are to place the development of the myth-making faculty must remain undetermined. It is of course coincident with the dawn of thought. We cannot credit the nameless savage of the Ancient Stone Age with it. If he had brains and leisure enough to make guesses about things, he has left us no witness of the fact. His relics, and those of his successors to a period which is but as yesterday in the history of our kind, are material only; and not until we possess the symbols of his thought, whether in language or rude picture, do we get an inkling of the meaning which the universe had for him, in the details of his pitiless daily life, in the shapes and motions of surrounding[Pg 9] objects, and in the majesty of the heavens above him. Even then the thought is more or less crystallised, and if we would watch it in the fluent form we must have a keen eye for the like process going on among savages yet untouched by the Time-spirit, although higher in the scale than the Papuans and hill tribes of the Vindhya. Although we cannot so far lull our faculty of thought as to realise the mental vacuity of the savage, we may, from survivals nowadays, lead up to reasonable guesses of savage ways of looking at things in bygone ages, and the more so when we can detect relics of these among the ignorant and superstitious of modern times.
We can't pinpoint exactly when humans started developing the ability to create myths. It likely emerged with the beginning of thought itself. We can't attribute this to the nameless hunter-gatherers of the Ancient Stone Age. If they had the brains and free time to speculate about things, they left no evidence behind. The artifacts we have, from them and their successors who lived just a blink ago in history, are purely physical. We only start to understand what the universe meant to them—through their harsh daily struggles, the shapes and movements of nearby objects, and the beauty of the skies—when we find traces of their thoughts, whether in language or crude images. Even then, their ideas are somewhat fixed, and to truly observe their fluidity, we must be attentive to similar processes happening among untouched tribes, even those higher on the evolutionary scale than the Papuans and the hill tribes of the Vindhya. While we can’t fully comprehend the mental emptiness of primitive humans, we can, by studying remnants from today, make educated guesses about their perspectives in ancient times, especially when we see echoes of these views among the superstitious and uninformed in the present.
What meaning, then, had man’s surroundings to him, when eye and ear could be diverted from prior claims of the body, and he could repose from watching for his prey, and from listening to the approach of wild beast or enemy? He had the advantage, from greater demand for their exercise, in keener senses of sight, hearing, smell, and touch, than we enjoy; nor did he fail to take in facts in plenty. But there was this vital defect and difference, that in his brains every fact was pigeon-holed, charged with its own narrow meaning only, as in small minds among ourselves we find place given to inane peddling details, and no advance made to general and wide conception of things. In sharpest contrast to the poet’s utterance:
What meaning did a person's surroundings have for him when he could take his eyes and ears off the immediate needs of his body and rest from hunting or listening for predators or enemies? He had sharper senses of sight, hearing, smell, and touch—sharper than we have today—because he needed them more. He certainly absorbed a lot of information. However, there was a crucial flaw: in his mind, every piece of information was filed away with its own limited meaning, similar to how we see smaller minds today fixating on trivial details without making any progress toward broader and deeper understanding. This stands in stark contrast to what the poet expresses:
“Nothing in this world is single,
All things by a law divine
In one another’s being mingle,”
“Nothing in this world exists alone,
Everything follows a higher law
“And connects with each other's lives,”
[Pg 10]every fact is unrelated to every other fact, and therefore interpreted wrongly.
[Pg 10]every fact is disconnected from all other facts, and as a result, it's misunderstood.
Man, in his first outlook upon nature, was altogether ignorant of the character of the forces by which he was environed; ignorant of that unvarying relation between effect and cause which it needed the experience of ages and the generalisations therefrom to apprehend, and to express as “laws of nature.” He had not even the intellectual resource of later times in inventing miracle to explain where the necessary relation between events seemed broken or absent.
Man, in his first look at nature, had no understanding of the forces surrounding him; he was unaware of the consistent connection between cause and effect that it took ages of experience and the generalizations derived from it to grasp and express as “laws of nature.” He didn't even have the intellectual tools that people have today to invent miracles to explain situations where the necessary link between events appeared broken or missing.
His first attitude was that of wonder, mingled with fear—fear as instinctive as the dread of the brute for him. The sole measure of things was himself, consequently everything that moved or that had power of movement did so because it was alive. A personal life and will was attributed to sun, moon, clouds, river, waterfall, ocean, and tree, and the varying phenomena of the sky at dawn or noonday, at gray eve or black-clouded night, were the manifestation of the controlling life that dwelt in all. In a thousand different forms this conception was expressed. The thunder was the roar of a mighty beast; the lightning a serpent darting at its prey, an angry eye flashing, the storm demon’s outshot forked tongue; the rainbow a thirsty monster; the waterspout a long-tailed dragon. This was not a pretty or powerful conceit, not imagery, but an explanation. The men who thus spoke of these phenomena meant precisely what they said. What does the savage know about heat, light, sound, electricity, and the other modes of motion[Pg 11] through which the Proteus-force beyond our ken is manifest? How many persons who have enjoyed a “liberal” education can give correct answers, if asked off-hand, explaining how glaciers are born of the sunshine, and why two sounds, travelling in opposite directions at equal velocities, interfere and cause silence? The percentage of young men, hailing from schools of renown, who give the most ludicrous replies when asked the cause of day and night, and the distance of the earth from the sun, is by no means small.
His initial reaction was one of awe, mixed with fear—fear as instinctive as a wild animal’s fear of him. His only reference point was himself, so everything that moved or had the ability to move did so because it was alive. He believed that the sun, moon, clouds, rivers, waterfalls, oceans, and trees all had their own personal life and will. The changing phenomena of the sky at dawn, noon, dusk, or in stormy nights represented the controlling life present in all things. This idea was expressed in countless ways. The thunder was the roar of a great beast; the lightning was a serpent striking at its prey, an angry eye flashing, the storm demon's jagged tongue; the rainbow was a thirsty monster; the waterspout was a long-tailed dragon. This wasn't just a creative or powerful idea, nor mere imagery, but a way to explain things. Those who spoke about these phenomena meant exactly what they said. What does a primitive person understand about heat, light, sound, electricity, and the other forms of motion[Pg 11] through which the elusive force beyond our understanding is revealed? How many people who have received a “liberal” education can accurately explain, if asked on the spot, how glaciers form from sunlight or why two sounds traveling in opposite directions at the same speed can cancel each other out and create silence? The number of young men from prestigious schools who give the most ridiculous answers when asked why day and night occur or how far the Earth is from the sun is quite significant.
Whilst the primary causes determining the production of myths are uniform, the secondary causes, due in the main to different physical surroundings, vary, bringing about unlikeness in subject and detail. Nevertheless, in grouping the several classes of myths, those are obviously to be placed prominently which embrace explanations of the origin of things, from sun and star to man and insect, involving ideas about the powers to whom all things are attributed. But in this book no exhaustive treatment is possible, only some indication of the general lines along which the myth-making faculty has advanced, and for this purpose a few illustrations of barbaric mental confusion between the living and the not living are chosen at the outset. They will, moreover, prepare us for the large element of the irrational present in barbaric myth, and supply a key to the survival of this in the mythologies of civilised races.
While the main reasons behind the creation of myths are consistent, the secondary reasons, mainly due to different physical environments, vary, resulting in differences in subjects and details. However, when categorizing the various types of myths, it's clear that those explaining the origins of things, from the sun and stars to humans and insects, should be highlighted. These involve beliefs about the powers assigned to all things. In this book, a comprehensive analysis isn't feasible; instead, I will outline some general trends in the development of the myth-making ability and provide a few examples of primitive confusion between the living and the non-living at the beginning. These will also help us understand the significant irrational aspect present in primitive myths and offer insight into their persistence in the mythologies of civilized cultures.
§ II.
CONFUSION OF EARLY THOUGHT BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE NOT LIVING.
CONFUSION OF EARLY THOUGHT BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE NON-LIVING.
In selecting from the literature of savage mythology the material overburdens us by its richness. Much of it is old, and, like refuse-heaps in our mining districts once cast aside as rubbish but now made to yield products of value, has, after long neglect, been found to contain elements of worth, which patience and insight have extracted from its travellers’ tales and quaint speculations. That for which it was most prized in the days of our fathers is now of small account; that within it which they passed by we secure as of lasting worth. Much of that literature is, however, new, for the impetus which has in our time been given to the rescue and preservation of archaic forms has reached this, and a host of accomplished collectors have secured rich specimens of relics which, in the lands of their discovery, have still the authority of the past, unimpaired by the critical exposure of the present.
In choosing from the extensive body of savage mythology, we are overwhelmed by its richness. Much of it is old, like refuse heaps in mining areas that were once discarded but are now yielding valuable products. After being ignored for a long time, it has been discovered to contain worthwhile elements that patient insight has extracted from travelers' tales and unique ideas. What was highly valued in our ancestors' time is now of little importance; however, what they overlooked is what we recognize as having lasting value. A lot of this literature is also new, as the momentum for rescuing and preserving ancient forms has reached this area, and many skilled collectors have obtained valuable specimens of relics that, in their places of origin, still carry the weight of the past, untouched by the critical scrutiny of the present.
The subject itself is, moreover, so wide reaching, bringing the ancient and the modern into hitherto unsuspected relation, showing how in customs and beliefs, to us unmeaning and irrational, there lurk the degraded representations of old philosophies, and in what seems to us burlesque, the survivals of man’s most serious thought.
The topic is incredibly broad, connecting the ancient and the modern in ways we never expected, revealing how customs and beliefs that seem meaningless and irrational to us actually contain degraded versions of old philosophies, and what appears to us as silly may actually be remnants of humanity’s deepest thoughts.
[Pg 13]One feels this difficulty of choice and this temptation to digress in treating of the confusion inherent in the savage mind between things living and not living, arising from superficial analogies and its attribution of life and power to lifeless things. The North American Indians prefer a hook that has caught a big fish to the handful of hooks that have never been tried, and they never lay two nets together lest they should be jealous of each other. The Bushmen thought that the traveller Chapman’s big waggon was the mother of his smaller ones; and the natives of Tahiti sowed in the ground some iron nails given them by Captain Cook, expecting to obtain young ones. When that ill-fated discoverer’s ship was sighted by the New Zealanders they thought it was a whale with wings. The king of the Coussa Kaffirs having broken off a piece of the anchor of a stranded ship soon afterwards died, upon which all the Kaffirs made a point of saluting the anchor very respectfully whenever they went near it, regarding it as a vindictive being. But perhaps one of the most striking and amusing illustrations is that quoted by Sir John Lubbock from the Smithsonian Reports concerning an Indian who had been sent by a missionary to a colleague with four loaves of bread, accompanied by a letter stating their number. The Indian ate some of the bread, and his theft was, of course, found out. He was sent on a second errand with a similar batch of bread and a letter, and repeated the theft, but took the precaution to hide the letter under a stone while he was eating the loaves,[Pg 14] so that it might not see him! As the individual is a type of the race, so in the child’s nature we find analogy of the mental attitude of the savage ready to hand. To the child everything is alive. With what timidity and wonder he first touches a watch, with its moving hands and clicking works; with what genuine anger he beats the door against which he has knocked his head, whips the rocking-horse that has thrown him, then kisses and strokes it the next moment in token of forgiveness and affection.
[Pg 13]One can really sense the struggle of making choices and the urge to stray from the topic when discussing the confusion in the primitive mind between living and non-living things, which stems from superficial similarities and attributing life and power to inanimate objects. North American Indians prefer a hook that has caught a big fish over a handful of unused hooks, and they never place two nets together out of fear they might become jealous of one another. The Bushmen believed that the large wagon of the traveler Chapman was the mother of his smaller ones; and the people of Tahiti planted iron nails given to them by Captain Cook in the ground, hoping to grow young ones. When the New Zealanders first spotted the ill-fated explorer’s ship, they thought it was a whale with wings. After the king of the Coussa Kaffirs broke off a piece from the anchor of a stranded ship and subsequently died, all the Kaffirs made it a point to respectfully greet the anchor whenever they passed it, seeing it as a vengeful entity. However, one of the most striking and amusing examples comes from Sir John Lubbock's citation from the Smithsonian Reports about an Indian who was sent by a missionary to a colleague with four loaves of bread and a letter indicating their number. The Indian ate some of the bread, and, of course, the theft was discovered. He was then sent on a second trip with a similar amount of bread and a letter, and he again stole from it. This time, he cleverly hid the letter under a stone while eating the loaves,[Pg 14] so that it wouldn’t see him! Just like the individual represents the race, the nature of a child reflects the primitive mindset that is similarly evident. To a child, everything feels alive. With what nervous curiosity he first touches a watch, fascinated by its moving hands and ticking mechanism; with what true frustration he hits the door he’s bumped his head on, or whips the rocking horse that threw him off, only to kiss and pet it the next moment as an act of forgiveness and affection.
“As children of weak age
Lend life to the dumb stones
Whereon to vent their rage,
And bend their little fists, and rate
the senseless ground.”[2]
“As kids at a young age
Bring life to the silent stones.
Where they can show their anger,
And shake their little fists and shout.
at the cold ground.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Even among civilised adults, as Mr. Grote remarks, “the force of momentary passion will often suffice to supersede the acquired habit, and an intelligent man may be impelled in a moment of agonising pain to kick or beat the lifeless object from which he has suffered.” The mental condition which causes the wild native of Brazil to bite the stone he stumbled over may, as Dr. Tylor has pointed out in his invaluable Primitive Culture, be traced along the course of history not merely in impulsive habit, but in formally enacted law. If among barbarous peoples we find, for example, the relatives of a man killed by a fall from a tree taking their revenge by cutting the tree down and scattering it in chips, we find a continuity of idea in the action of the court of justice[Pg 15] held at the Prytaneum in Athens to try any inanimate object, such as an axe, or a piece of wood or stone, which has caused the death of any one without proved human agency, and which, if condemned, was cast in solemn form beyond the border. “The spirit of this remarkable procedure reappears in the old English law, repealed only in the present reign, whereby not only a beast that kills a man, but a cart-wheel that runs over him, or a tree that falls on him and kills him, is deodand or given to God, i.e. forfeited and sold for the poor.” Among ancient legal proceedings at Laon we read of animals condemned to the gallows for the crime of murder, and of swarms of caterpillars which infected certain districts being admonished by the Courts of Troyes in 1516 to take themselves off within a given number of days, on pain of being declared accursed and excommunicated.[3]
Even among civilized adults, as Mr. Grote notes, “the intensity of sudden passion can often override established habits, and a rational person may, in a moment of extreme pain, react by kicking or hitting the lifeless thing that has caused their suffering.” The mental state that leads a wild native of Brazil to bite the stone he tripped over can, as Dr. Tylor highlighted in his invaluable Primitive Culture, be traced throughout history not only as impulsive behavior but also in formal laws. For instance, among primitive peoples, we find relatives of a man who died from falling out of a tree seeking revenge by cutting down the tree and breaking it apart. This idea continues in the actions of the court of justice[Pg 15] held at the Prytaneum in Athens, which tried any inanimate object, like an axe or a piece of wood or stone, that caused someone's death without proven human involvement. If condemned, these objects were formally cast out of the boundary. “The essence of this notable practice resurfaces in old English law, which was only repealed in the current reign, stating that not only a beast that kills a man but also a cartwheel that runs over him, or a tree that falls and kills him, is a deodand or given to God, meaning it is forfeited and sold for charity.” In ancient legal actions at Laon, we read about animals sentenced to the gallows for murder, and swarms of caterpillars that invaded certain areas being warned by the Courts of Troyes in 1516 to leave within a specified time frame, or they would be declared cursed and excommunicated.[3]
Barbaric confusion in the existence of transferable qualities in things, as when the New Zealander swallows his dead enemy’s eye that he may see farther, or gives his child pebbles to make it stony and pitiless of heart; and as when the Abipone eats tiger’s flesh to increase his courage, has its survival in the old wives’ notion that the eye-bright flower, which resembles the eye, is good for diseases of that organ, in the mediæval remedy for curing a sword wound by nursing the weapon that caused it, and in the old adage, “Take a hair of the dog that bit you.” As illustrating this, Dr. Dennys[4] tells a story[Pg 16] of a missionary in China whose big dog would now and again slightly bite children as he passed through the villages. In such a case the mother would run after him and beg for a hair from the dog’s tail, which would be put to the part bitten, or when the missionary would say jocosely, “Oh! take a hair from the dog yourself,” the woman would decline, and ask him to spit in her hand, which itself witnesses to the widespread belief in the mystical properties of saliva.[5] Among ourselves this survives, degraded enough, in the cabmen’s and boatmen’s habit of spitting on the fare paid them. Treacle (Greek thēriake, from thērion, a name given to the viper) witnesses to the old-world superstition that viper’s flesh is an antidote to the viper’s bite. Philips, in his World of Words, defines treacle as a “physical compound made of vipers and other ingredients,” and this medicament was a favourite against all poisons. The word then became applied to any confection or sweet syrup, and finally and solely to the syrup of molasses.
Barbaric confusion exists around the idea that traits can transfer between things, like when a New Zealander eats his dead enemy's eye to gain better sight, or gives his child pebbles to toughen their heart; and when the Abipone tribe eats tiger flesh to boost their bravery. This concept carries on in the old wives' tale that the eye-bright flower, which looks like an eye, can treat eye diseases, in the medieval practice of treating a sword wound by caring for the weapon that caused it, and in the saying, “Take a hair of the dog that bit you.” To illustrate, Dr. Dennys tells a story of a missionary in China whose large dog would occasionally nip at children as he walked through villages. In these situations, mothers would chase after him and request a hair from the dog’s tail to apply on the bite, or when the missionary jokingly suggested, “Oh! just take a hair from the dog yourself,” the woman would refuse and ask him to spit in her hand, which shows the common belief in the mystical properties of saliva. Among us, this belief persists, although in a diminished form, in the practice of cab drivers and boatmen spitting on the fare they receive. Treacle (Greek thēriake, from thērion, a term for viper) reflects the outdated superstition that viper meat can counteract a viper's snakebite. Philips, in his World of Words, defines treacle as a “physical compound made of vipers and other ingredients,” and this remedy was commonly used against poisons. The term then evolved to refer to any candy or sweet syrup, and finally to just the syrup made from molasses.
The practice of burning or hanging in effigy, by which a crowd expresses its feelings towards an unpopular person, is a relic of the old belief in a real and sympathetic connection between a man and his image; a belief extant among the unlettered in by-places of civilised countries. When we hear of[Pg 17] North American tribes making images of their foes, whose lives they expect to shorten by piercing those images with their arrows, we remember that these barbarous folk have their representatives among us in the Devonshire peasant, who hangs in his chimney a pig’s heart stuck all over with thorn-prickles, so that the heart of his enemy may likewise be pierced. The custom among the Dyaks of Borneo of making a wax figure of the foe, so that his body may waste away as the wax is melted, will remind the admirers of Dante Rossetti how he finds in a kindred mediæval superstition the subject of his poem “Sister Helen,” while they who prefer the authority of sober prose may turn to that storehouse of the curious, Brand’s Popular Antiquities. Brand quotes from King James, who, in his Dæmonology, book ii. chap. 5, tells us that “the devil teacheth how to make pictures of wax or clay, that by roasting thereof the persons that they bear the name of may be continually melted or dried away by continual sickness;” and also cites Andrews, the author of a Continuation of Henry’s Great Britain, who, speaking of the death of Ferdinand, Earl of Derby, by poison, in the reign of Elizabeth, says, “The credulity of the age attributed his death to witchcraft. The disease was odd, and operated as a perpetual emetic; and a waxen image, with hair like that of the unfortunate earl, found in his chamber, reduced every suspicion to certainty.” A century and half before this the Duchess of Gloucester did penance for conspiring with certain necromancers against the life of Henry VI. by melting a waxen[Pg 18] image of him, while, as hinging the centuries together, “only recently a corp cré, or clay image, stuck full of birds’ claws, bones, pins, and similar objects, was found in one of the Inverness-shire rivers. It was a fetish which, as it dissolved away by the action of the stream, was supposed to involve the ‘wearing away’ of the person it was intended to represent.”[6] The passage from practices born of such beliefs to the use of charms as protectives against the evil-disposed and those in league with the devil, and as cures for divers diseases, is obvious. Upon this it is not needful to dwell; the superstitious man is on the same plane as the savage, but, save in rare instances, without such excuse for remaining, as Bishop Hall puts it, with “old wives and starres as his counsellors, charms as his physicians, and a little hallowed wax as his antidote for all evils.”
The act of burning or hanging someone in effigy, which a crowd does to show its feelings about an unpopular person, is a leftover from the old belief that there’s a real and sympathetic connection between a person and their image; a belief still found among the uneducated in remote areas of civilized countries. When we hear about North American tribes creating images of their enemies, expecting to harm them by shooting arrows at those images, we remember that these primitive people have their counterparts among us in the Devonshire peasant, who hangs a pig's heart covered in thorns in his chimney so that his enemy's heart can also be pierced. The custom among the Dyaks of Borneo of making a wax figure of their enemy, so that their body can weaken as the wax melts, reminds fans of Dante Rossetti of how he draws on a similar medieval superstition for his poem “Sister Helen,” while those who prefer to stick to serious prose can refer to Brand’s Popular Antiquities. Brand cites King James, who, in his Dæmonology, book ii, chap. 5, tells us that “the devil teaches how to make pictures of wax or clay, so that by roasting these figures, the people they represent may continually weaken or suffer from constant illness;” he also mentions Andrews, the author of a Continuation of Henry’s Great Britain, who, speaking about the poisoning death of Ferdinand, Earl of Derby, during Elizabeth's reign, states, “The gullibility of the era blamed his death on witchcraft. The disease was strange and acted as a constant emetic; and a wax figure, with hair like that of the unfortunate earl, found in his room, confirmed every suspicion.” A century and a half earlier, the Duchess of Gloucester did penance for conspiring with certain necromancers against Henry VI. by melting a wax image of him, while, linking the centuries together, “not long ago a corp cré, or clay image, filled with bird claws, bones, pins, and similar objects, was discovered in one of the Inverness-shire rivers. It was a fetish that, as it dissolved in the water, was believed to cause the ‘wearing away’ of the person it represented.” The shift from practices based on such beliefs to the use of charms as protection against those with bad intentions and as remedies for various diseases is clear. There’s no need to linger on this; the superstitious person operates on the same level as the savage, but, aside from rare instances, without such justification for remaining, as Bishop Hall puts it, with “old wives and stars as his advisors, charms as his healers, and a little blessed wax as his cure for all evils.”
But we have travelled in brief space a long way from our picture of man, weaving out of streams and breezes and the sunshine his crude philosophy of personal life and will controlling all, to the peasant of to-day, his intellectual lineal descendant, with his belief in signs and wonders, his forecast of fate and future by omens, by dreams, and by such pregnant occurrences as the spilling of salt, the howling of dogs, and changes of the moon; in short, by the great mass of superstitions which yet more or less influence the intelligent, terrorise the ignorant, and delight the student of human development.
But we have come a long way from our image of humanity, creating from streams, breezes, and sunlight a basic philosophy of personal life and will that controls everything, to today’s peasant, his intellectual descendant, who believes in signs and wonders, and predicts fate and the future through omens, dreams, and significant events like spilling salt, dogs howling, and changes in the moon; in short, through the many superstitions that still influence the smart, terrify the ignorant, and fascinate those studying human development.
§ III.
PERSONIFICATION OF THE POWERS OF NATURE.
Personification of nature's forces.
(a.) The Sun and Moon.
The Sun and Moon.
A good deal hinges upon the evidences in savage myth-making of the personification of the powers of nature. Obviously, the richest and most suggestive material would be supplied by the striking phenomena of the heavens, chiefly in sunrise and sunset, in moon, star, star-group and meteor, cloud and storm, and, next in importance, by the strange and terrible among phenomena on earth, whether in the restless waters, the unquiet trees, the grotesquely-shaped rocks, and the fear inspired in man by creatures more powerful than himself. Through the whole range of the lower culture, sun, moon, and constellations are spoken of as living creatures, often as ancestors, heroes, and benefactors who have departed to the country above, to heaven, the heaved, up-lifted land. The Tongans of the South Pacific say that two ancestors quarrelled respecting the parentage of the first-born of the woman Papa, each claiming the child as his own. No King Solomon appears to have been concerned in the dispute, although at last the infant was cut in two. Vatea, the husband of Papa, took the upper part as his share, and forthwith squeezed it into a ball and tossed it into the heavens, where it became the sun. Tonga-iti sullenly allowed the lower half to remain a day or two on the ground,[Pg 20] but, seeing the brightness of Vatea’s half, he compressed his share into a ball and tossed it into the dark sky, during the absence of the sun in the nether world. Thus originated the moon, whose paleness is owing to the blood having all drained out of Tonga-iti’s half as it lay upon the ground. Mr. Gill, from whose valuable collection of southern myth this is quoted, says that it seems to have its origin in the allegory of an alternating embrace of the fair Earth by Day and Night. But despite the explanations, more or less strained, which some schools of comparative mythologists find for every myth, the savage is not a conscious weaver of allegories, or an embryo Cabalist, and we shall find ourselves more in accord with the laws of his intellectual growth if, instead of delving for recondite and subtle meanings in his simple-sounding explanations of things, we take the meaning to be that which lies on the surface. More on this, however, anon. Among the Red races one tribe thought that sun, moon, and stars were men and women who went into the sea every night and swam out by the east. The Bushmen say that the sun was once a man who shed light from his body, but only for a short distance, until some children threw him into the sky while he slept, and thus he shines upon the wide earth. The Australians say that all was darkness around them till one of their many ancestors, who still shine from the stars, shedding good and evil, threw, in pity for them, an emu’s egg into space, when it became the sun. Among the Manacicas of Brazil, the sun was their culture-hero,[Pg 21] virgin-born, and their jugglers, who claimed power to fly through the air, said that his luminous figure, as that of a man, could be seen by them, although too dazzling for common mortals.
A lot depends on the evidence found in primitive myth-making that shows how the forces of nature were personified. Clearly, the most rich and evocative material comes from the remarkable phenomena in the sky, especially during sunrise and sunset, as well as from the moon, stars, star clusters, meteors, clouds, and storms. Following closely in importance are the strange and terrifying occurrences on earth, whether in restless waters, restless trees, oddly-shaped rocks, or the fear sparked in humans by creatures stronger than they are. Across the spectrum of lower cultures, the sun, moon, and constellations are referred to as living beings, often as ancestors, heroes, and benefactors who have moved on to the higher realm, to heaven, the heaved, elevated land. The Tongans in the South Pacific tell a story of two ancestors who argued over the parentage of the first-born child of a woman named Papa, each claiming the child as his own. No King Solomon seems to have been involved in the disagreement, even though in the end the infant was cut in two. Vatea, Papa's husband, took the upper half as his portion, instantly squeezed it into a ball, and tossed it into the sky, where it became the sun. Tonga-iti grudgingly left the lower half on the ground for a day or two, but upon seeing the brightness of Vatea's half, he compressed his share into a ball and threw it into the dark sky while the sun was absent in the underworld. Thus, the moon was created, its paleness attributed to the blood having drained out of Tonga-iti's half while it lay on the ground. Mr. Gill, from whose valuable collection of southern myths this is quoted, suggests that it seems to originate from an allegory of the fair Earth being alternately embraced by Day and Night. But despite the somewhat strained explanations that some schools of comparative mythologists provide for every myth, the primitive person is not consciously spinning allegories or a budding Kabbalist. We will find ourselves more aligned with the natural progression of his understanding if, instead of searching for hidden and complex meanings in his straightforward explanations of things, we accept the surface-level meaning. More on this later. Among the Red races, one tribe believed that the sun, moon, and stars were people who went into the sea every night and swam out to the east. The Bushmen say that the sun was once a man who emitted light from his body, but only for a short distance, until some children threw him into the sky while he slept, and that’s how he came to shine over the Earth. The Australians claim that everything was darkness until one of their many ancestors, who still shine from the stars bringing both good and evil, compassionately threw an emu's egg into space, which then became the sun. Among the Manacicas of Brazil, the sun was their culture hero,[Pg 21] born of a virgin, and their jugglers, who claimed they could fly through the air, said that they could see his bright figure, like that of a man, although it was too dazzling for ordinary people to behold.
The sun has been stayed in his course in other places than Gibeon, although by mechanical means of which Joshua appears to have been independent. Among the many exploits of Maui, abounding in Polynesian myth, are those of his capture of the sun. He had, like Prometheus, snatched fire from heaven for mortals, and his next task was to cure Ra, the sun-god, of his trick of setting before the day’s work was done. So Maui plaited thick ropes of cocoa-nut fibre, and taking them to the opening through which Ra climbed up from the nether world, he laid a slip-noose for him, placing the other ropes at intervals along his path. Lying in wait as Ra neared, he pulled the first rope, but the noose only caught Ra’s feet. Nor could Maui stop him until he reached the sixth rope, when he was caught round the neck and pulled so tightly by Maui that he had to come to terms, and agree to slacken his pace for the future. Maui, however, took the precaution to keep the ropes on him, and they may still be seen hanging from the sun at dawn and eve. In Tahitian myth Maui is a priest, who, in building a house which must be finished by daylight, seizes the sun by its rays and binds it to a tree till the house is built. In North American myth a boy had snared the sun, and there was no light on the earth. So the beasts held council who should undertake the perilous task of[Pg 22] cutting the cord, when the dormouse, then the biggest among them, volunteered. And it succeeded, but so scorched was it by the heat that it was shrivelled to the smallest of creatures. Such a group of myths is not easy of explanation; but when we find the sun regarded as an ancestor, and as one bound, mill-horse like, to a certain course, the notion of his control and check would arise, and the sun-catchers take their place in tradition among those who have deserved well of their race. It is one among numberless aspects under which the doings of the sun and of other objects in nature are depicted as the doings of mortals, and the crude conceptions of the Ojibwas and the Samoans find their parallel in the mythologies of our Aryan ancestors. Only in the former we see the mighty one shorn of his dignity, with noose round his neck or chains on either side; whilst in the latter we see him as Herakles, with majesty unimpaired, carrying out the twelve tasks imposed by Eurystheus, and thus winning for himself a place among the immortals.
The sun has stayed its course in places other than Gibeon, although by methods that Joshua seems to have controlled. Among the many adventures of Maui in Polynesian myth, one is his capture of the sun. Like Prometheus, he stole fire from the heavens for humans, and his next challenge was to cure Ra, the sun-god, of his habit of setting before the day was finished. So Maui braided thick ropes made of coconut fiber and took them to the entrance through which Ra rose from the underworld, setting a slipknot for him and placing the other ropes along his path. Waiting for Ra to approach, he pulled the first rope, but the noose only snagged Ra’s feet. Maui couldn’t stop him until he got to the sixth rope, where he was caught around the neck and pulled so tightly by Maui that he had to negotiate, agreeing to slow down in the future. However, Maui made sure to keep the ropes on him, and you can still see them hanging from the sun at dawn and dusk. In Tahitian myth, Maui is a priest who, while building a house that must be completed before sunset, grabs the sun by its rays and ties it to a tree until the house is finished. In North American myth, a boy had captured the sun, causing there to be no light on earth. So the animals held a meeting to decide who would take on the risky task of cutting the cord, and the dormouse, the largest among them at the time, volunteered. It succeeded, but was so burned by the heat that it shrank to the smallest of creatures. This group of myths isn’t easily explained; but when we see the sun treated as an ancestor, and bound like a millhorse to a specific path, the idea of controlling and restraining it comes to mind, placing the sun-catchers in tradition among those who have benefited their people. This is just one of countless ways the actions of the sun and other natural phenomena are depicted as the actions of humans, and the simple ideas of the Ojibwas and Samoans find parallels in the mythologies of our Aryan ancestors. In the former, we see the powerful one stripped of his dignity, with a noose around his neck or chains on either side; while in the latter, he appears as Herakles, maintaining his majesty, completing the twelve tasks set by Eurystheus, and earning a place among the immortals.
The names given to the sun in mythology are as manifold as his aspects and influences, and as the moods of the untutored minds that endowed him with the complex and contrary qualities which make up the nature of man. Him, we say, not it, thus preserving in our common speech a relic not only of the universal personification of things, but of their division into sex.
The names assigned to the sun in mythology are as varied as its aspects and effects, reflecting the moods of the untrained minds that attributed the complex and contradictory traits that make up human nature. Him, we say, not it, which preserves in our everyday language a remnant not only of the universal personification of things but also of their division into genders.
The origin of gender is most obscure, but its investment of both animate and inanimate things with[Pg 23] sexual qualities shows it to be a product of the mythopœic stage of man’s progress, and demands some reference in these pages. The languages of savages are in a constant state of flux, even the most abiding terms, as numerals and personal pronouns, being replaced by others in a few years. And the changes undergone by civilised speech have so rubbed away and obscured its primitive forms that, look where he may, the poverty of the old materials embarrasses the inquirer. If the similar endings to such undoubtedly early words as father, mother, brother, sister, in our own and other related languages, notably Sanskrit, afford any clue, it goes rather to show that gender was a later feature than one might think. But there is no uniformity in the matter. It seems pretty clear that in the early forms of our Indo-European speech there were two genders only, masculine and feminine. The assignment of certain things conceived of as sexless to neither gender, neutrius generis, is of later origin. Some of the languages derived from Latin, and, to name one of a different family, the Hebrew, have no neuter gender, whilst others, as the ancient Turkish and Finnish, have no grammatical gender. In our own, under the organic changes incident to its absorption of Norman and other foreign elements, gender has practically disappeared (although ships and nations are still spoken of as feminine), the pronouns he, she, it, being its representatives. Such a gain is apparent when we take up the study of the ancestral Anglo-Saxon, with its masculine, feminine, and neuter[Pg 24] nouns, or of our allied German with its perplexities of sex, as, e.g., its masculine spoon, its feminine fork, and its neuter knife. Turning for a moment to such slight aid as barbaric speech gives, we find in the languages of the hill tribes of South India a curious distinction made; rational beings, as gods and men, being grouped in a “high-caste or major gender,” and living animals and lifeless things in a “casteless or minor gender.” The languages of some North American and South African tribes make a distinction into animate and inanimate gender; but as non-living things, the sun, the thunder, the lightning, are regarded as persons, they are classed in the animate gender.
The origin of gender is quite unclear, but the way both living and non-living things are assigned sexual qualities shows that it’s a product of an early stage in human development and deserves some mention here. The languages of uneducated groups are always changing, even basic terms like numbers and pronouns are replaced within a few years. The changes in civilized speech have worn away its original forms to such an extent that anyone looking for them will find it challenging due to the lack of old resources. If the similar endings of clearly ancient words like father, mother, brother, and sister in our language and other related languages like Sanskrit offer any hint, it suggests that gender emerged later than we might expect. However, there's no consistency in this matter. It seems clear that in the early forms of our Indo-European language, there were only two genders, masculine and feminine. The classification of certain things seen as genderless into a third gender, neuter, came later. Some languages derived from Latin, and Hebrew as an example from a different family, don't have a neuter gender, while others, like ancient Turkish and Finnish, lack grammatical gender altogether. In our language, due to the changes from incorporating Norman and other foreign influences, gender has nearly disappeared (though ships and nations are still referred to in the feminine), with the pronouns he, she, and it doing all the work. This change is noticeable when we look at the ancestral Anglo-Saxon, with its masculine, feminine, and neuter nouns, or at our related German language with its confusing gender system—like its masculine spoon, feminine fork, and neuter knife. If we take a brief look at the slightly helpful insights from primitive languages, we see in the languages of the hill tribes of South India a curious distinction; rational beings, like gods and people, are grouped into a “high-caste or major gender,” while living animals and inanimate objects fall into a “casteless or minor gender.” Some languages of North American and South African tribes make a distinction between animate and inanimate gender; however, since non-living things like the sun, thunder, and lightning are considered animate, they fall under the animate gender.
Further research into the radicals of so relatively fixed a language as Chinese, and into more mobile languages related to it, may, perhaps, enlighten the present ignorance; but one thing is certain, that language was “once the scene of an immense personification,” and has thereby added vitality to myth. Analogies and conceptions apparent to barbaric man, and in no way occurring to us, caused him to attribute sexual qualities not only to dead as to living things, but to their several parts, as well as, in the course of time, to intellectual and abstract terms. Speaking broadly, things in which were manifest size and qualities, as strength, independence, governing or controlling power, usually attaching to the male, were classed as masculine; whilst those in which the gentler and more subordinate features were apparent were classed as feminine. Of course marked[Pg 25] exceptions to this will at once occur to us, as, e.g., in certain savage and civilised languages, where the sun is feminine and the moon is masculine, but in the main the division holds good. The big is male and the small is female. The Dyaks of Borneo call a heavy downpour of rain a he rain; and, if so strength-imparting a thing as bread is to be classed as either masculine or feminine, we must agree with the negro who, in answer to his master’s question, “Sambo, where’s the bread?” replied, “De bread, massa? him lib in de pantry.” The mediæval Persians are said to have distinguished between male and female even in such things as food and cloth, air and water, and prescribed their proper use accordingly; while, as Dr. Tylor, from whom the above is quoted, adds, “even we, with our blunted mythologic sense, cannot give an individual name to a lifeless object, such as a boat or a weapon, without in the very act imagining for it something of a personal nature.”
Further research into the roots of a relatively fixed language like Chinese, as well as more fluid languages related to it, might help clarify our current lack of understanding. One thing is clear: language was “once the scene of an immense personification,” which has added vitality to myth. Analogies and concepts that were obvious to primitive people, but not to us, led them to ascribe sexual qualities not only to living things but also to inanimate objects and their parts, and eventually to intellectual and abstract ideas. In general, things that exhibited size and qualities like strength, independence, and control, which were typically associated with males, were categorized as masculine; while things that demonstrated gentler and more submissive traits were categorized as feminine. Of course, notable[Pg 25] exceptions come to mind, such as in some primitive and civilized languages where the sun is considered feminine and the moon masculine, but overall the distinction largely holds true: big is male and small is female. The Dyaks of Borneo refer to a heavy downpour as a he rain; and if something as strength-giving as bread is to be classified as either masculine or feminine, we must agree with the black man who, when asked by his master, “Sambo, where’s the bread?” replied, “De bread, massa? him lib in de pantry.” It is said that medieval Persians even distinguished between male and female in things like food, cloth, air, and water, dictating their proper use accordingly; and as Dr. Tylor, from whom the above is quoted, adds, “even we, with our dulled mythological sense, cannot assign a specific name to a lifeless object, like a boat or a weapon, without, in the very act, imagining something personal about it.”
But we must not stay longer in these attractive byways of philology, however warranted the digression may be, and must return to the many-titled sun.
But we can't linger any longer in these appealing side roads of language study, no matter how justified the detour may be, and we need to get back to the sun with many names.
Whilst in the more elaborate mythologies of classic peoples we find him addressed in exalted terms which are still the metaphors of poetry, we are nearer the rough material out of which all myth is shaped when among races who speak of sun, moon, and stars as father, mother, and children, and who mean exactly what they say. We may find similar relationships in the solar and lunar deities of Egyptian and classic[Pg 26] myth, but profound moral elements have entered into these and dissolved the material. We are face to face with the awful and abiding questions personified in Osiris and Isis, in Œdipus and Jocaste, where for us the sunlight pales and the storm clouds are dispersed before the dazzling mysteries of human life and destiny.
While in the more complex mythologies of ancient cultures we see him spoken of in grand terms that still serve as poetic metaphors, we get closer to the raw essence from which all myths are created when we observe cultures that refer to the sun, moon, and stars as father, mother, and children, and they mean exactly what they say. We can find similar connections in the solar and lunar gods of Egyptian and classical[Pg 26] myth, but deep moral themes have been integrated into these and transformed the raw material. We are confronted with the profound and eternal questions embodied in Osiris and Isis, in Oedipus and Jocasta, where for us the sunlight dims and the storm clouds clear before the dazzling mysteries of human life and destiny.
No such matters confront us when in Indian myth we read that the moon is the sun’s sister, an aged, pale-faced woman, who in kindness led to her brother two of the tribe who had sprung through a chasm in the sky to the pleasant moonlit land. Neither do they in Australian myth, which shows that the dwellers on Olympus had no monopoly of conjugal faithlessness. For in it Mityan, the moon, is a native cat, who fell in love with somebody else’s wife, and has been driven to wander ever since. Among the Bushmen, the moon has incurred the sun’s anger, and is hacked smaller and smaller by him, till, begging for mercy, a respite is given. But as soon as he grows larger the sun hacks him again. In Slavonic myth the sun cleaves him through for loving the morning star. The Indians of the far west say that, when the moon is full, evil spirits begin nibbling at it, and eat a portion every night till it is all gone; then a great spirit makes a new moon, and, weary with his toil, falls asleep, when the bad spirits renew their attack. Another not uncommon group of myths is that which speaks of sun and moon as borne across the heavens on the backs of ancestors, as in Greek[Pg 27] myth Atlas supports the world, or as in ceaseless flight, dogged by some pursuer, moon-dog, or “sun-wolf,” as parhelion is called in Swedish. The group of kindred myths to which eclipses gave rise, when the cloud-dragon or serpent tries to swallow sun or moon, and for a time succeeds, is too well known to need other than passing reference here.
We don’t encounter such issues in Indian mythology, where the moon is depicted as the sun’s sister, an old, pale-faced woman who kindly guides her brother to two members of a tribe that emerged from a chasm in the sky to a beautiful, moonlit land. The same goes for Australian mythology, which illustrates that Olympus wasn't the only place with disloyalty in relationships. In this myth, Mityan, the moon, is a native cat who falls in love with someone else’s wife and has been forced to wander ever since. Among the Bushmen, the moon has provoked the sun's rage, and the sun keeps hacking it smaller and smaller until the moon begs for mercy, and a break is granted. However, as soon as the moon starts to grow back, the sun attacks it again. In Slavonic mythology, the sun splits the moon in half for loving the morning star. The Native Americans of the far west believe that when the moon is full, evil spirits begin to gnaw at it, consuming a piece each night until it disappears completely; then a great spirit creates a new moon, but after getting tired from his work, he falls asleep, allowing the evil spirits to attack once more. Another common set of myths depicts the sun and moon being carried across the sky on the backs of ancestors, similar to how in Greek mythology, Atlas supports the world, or they are seen flying endlessly, pursued by some chaser, like the moon-dog or “sun-wolf,” as the parhelion is referred to in Swedish. The related myths that arise from eclipses, where the cloud-dragon or serpent attempts to swallow the sun or moon and temporarily succeeds, are well-known and don’t require further elaboration here.
A widespread body of myth has its source in the patches on the moon’s face. In the Samoan Islands these are said to be a woman, a child, and a mallet. A woman was once hammering out paper-cloth, and seeing the moon rise, looking like a great bread-fruit, she asked it to come down and let her child eat a piece of it. But the moon was very angry at the idea of being eaten, and gobbled up the woman, child, and mallet, and there they are to this day. The Selish Indians of North-Western America say that the little wolf was in love with the toad, and pursued her one moonlight night, till, as a last chance, she made a desperate spring on to the face of the moon, and there she is still. People in the East see the figure of a hare in the patches, and both in Buddhist Jâtakas and Mongolian myth that animal is carried by the moon. In Greenland myth the moon was in love with his sister, and stole in the dark to caress her. She, wishing to find out who her lover was, blackened her hands so that the marks might be left on him, which accounts for the spots. The Khasias of the Himâlaya say that the moon falls in love every month with his mother-in-law, who, like a well-conducted matron, throws ashes in his face. Grimm quotes a mediæval[Pg 28] myth that the moon is Mary Magdalene, and the spots her tears of repentance, whilst in Chaucer’s Testament of Cressida the moon is Lady Cynthia.—
A widespread collection of myths comes from the spots on the moon's surface. In the Samoan Islands, these are said to represent a woman, a child, and a mallet. A woman was once making paper out of cloth, and when she saw the moon rise, looking like a big breadfruit, she asked it to come down so her child could have a piece. But the moon was very angry at the thought of being eaten and swallowed the woman, child, and mallet, and they remain there to this day. The Selish Indians of North-Western America say that a little wolf was in love with a toad and chased her one moonlit night until, as a last resort, she jumped onto the surface of the moon, and there she still is. People in the East see the figure of a hare in the spots, and both in Buddhist Jâtakas and Mongolian myth, that animal is associated with the moon. In Greenlandic myth, the moon loved his sister and snuck around in the dark to be with her. She, wanting to know who her lover was, blackened her hands to leave marks on him, which explains the spots. The Khasias of the Himalayas say that the moon falls in love with his mother-in-law every month, who, acting like a proper matron, throws ashes in his face. Grimm quotes a medieval myth that the moon is Mary Magdalene, and the spots are the tears of her repentance, while in Chaucer’s Testament of Cressida, the moon is Lady Cynthia.—
“On her brest a chorl paintid ful even,
Bering a bush of thornis on his bake,
Which for his theft might clime no ner the heven.”
“On her chest a fool painted evenly,
Carrying a bundle of thorns on his back,
"Which for his theft might not get him any closer to heaven."
Comparing these with more familiar myths, we have our own man in the moon, who is said to be the culprit found by Moses gathering sticks on the Sabbath, although his place of banishment is a popular addition to the Scripture narrative. According to the German legend he was a scoffer who did the same heinous offence on a Sunday, and was given the alternative of being scorched in the sun or frozen in the moon. The Frisians say that he stole cabbages, the load of which he bears on his back. He does not appear as a member of the criminal classes in China, his function being that of celestial matchmaker, who ties together future couples with an invisible silken cord which breaks not during life. In Icelandic myth the two children familiar to us as Jack and Jill were kidnapped by the moon, and there they stand to this day with bucket on pole across their shoulders, falling away one after the other as the moon wanes,—a phase described in the couplet:—
Comparing these with more familiar myths, we have our own man in the moon, who is said to be the troublemaker found by Moses gathering sticks on the Sabbath, although his place of banishment is a well-known addition to the Scripture story. According to the German legend, he was a scoffer who committed the same offense on a Sunday, and was given the choice of being scorched in the sun or frozen in the moon. The Frisians say that he stole cabbages, which he carries on his back. He doesn't appear as a member of the criminal classes in China; instead, his role is that of a celestial matchmaker, who ties together future couples with an invisible silken cord that doesn’t break during life. In Icelandic myth, the two children we know as Jack and Jill were kidnapped by the moon, and they stand there to this day with a bucket on a pole across their shoulders, fading away one after the other as the moon waxes and wanes — a phase described in the couplet: —
“Jack fell down and broke his crown,
And Jill came tumbling after.”
“Jack fell down and hurt his head,
And Jill came rolling after.
Mr. Baring Gould, whose essay on this subject in his Curious Myths of the Middle Ages gives a convenient summary of current legends, contends that Jack and[Pg 29] Jill are the Hjuki and Bil of the Edda, and signify the waxing and waning of the moon, their bucket indicating the dependence of rainfall on her phases—a superstition extant among us yet.
Mr. Baring Gould, whose essay on this topic in his Curious Myths of the Middle Ages provides a helpful summary of the existing legends, argues that Jack and[Pg 29] Jill are the Hjuki and Bil from the Edda, representing the moon's cycles, with their bucket symbolizing how rainfall relies on its phases—a superstition that still exists among us.
The group of customs observed amongst both barbaric and civilised peoples at the changes of the moon, customs which are meaningless except as relics of lunar worship, belong to the passage of mythology into religion, of personifying into deifying.
The customs followed by both uncivilized and civilized people during the changes of the moon, which don't really have any significance beyond being remnants of moon worship, are part of the transition from mythology to religion, from personifying to deifying.
(b.) The Stars.
The Stars.
In the great body of nature-myth the stars are prominent members. In their multitude; their sublime repose in upper calms above the turmoil of the elements; their varying brilliancy, “one star differing from another star in glory”; their tremulous light; their scattered positions, which lend themselves to every vagary of the constellation-maker; their slow procession, varied only by sweeping comet and meteor, or falling showers of shooting stars; they lead the imagination into gentler ways than do the vaster bodies of the most ancient heavens. Nor, although we may compute their number, weigh their volume, in a few instances reckon their distance, and, capturing the light that has come beating through space for unnumbered years, make it reveal the secret of their structure, is the imagination less moved by the clear heavens at night, or the feeling of awe and reverence blunted before that “mighty sum of things for ever speaking.”
In the vast world of nature myths, the stars stand out as key figures. With their countless numbers; their majestic stillness in the calm upper skies above the chaos of the elements; their different brightnesses, "one star differing from another star in glory"; their flickering light; their scattered locations, which allow for every whim of the constellation creator; their slow movement, interrupted only by sweeping comets and meteors or showers of shooting stars; they inspire a more gentle imagination than the larger bodies of the ancient skies. And even though we can count their numbers, estimate their size, in some cases measure their distance, and capture light that has traveled through space for countless years to reveal the secrets of their structure, the clarity of the night sky still stirs the imagination, and the sense of awe and reverence remains undiminished before that "mighty sum of things forever speaking."
[Pg 30]In barbaric myth the stars are spoken of as young suns, the children of the sun and moon, but more often as men who have lived on the earth, translated without seeing death. The single stars are individual chiefs or heroes; the constellations are groups of men or animals. To the natives of Australia the brilliant Jupiter is a chief among the others; and the stars in Orion’s belt and scabbard are young men dancing a corroboree, the Pleiades being girls playing to them. The Kasirs of Bengal say that the stars are men who climbed to the top of a tree, and were left in the branches by the trunk being cut away. To the Eskimos the stars in Orion are seal-hunters who have missed their way home. And in German folk-lore they are spoken of as the mowers, because, as Grimm says, “they stand in a row like mowers in a meadow.” In North American myth two of the bright stars are twins who have left a home where they were harshly treated, and leapt into the sky, whither their parents followed them and ceaselessly chase them. In Greek myth the faintest star of the seven Pleiades is Merope, whose light was dimmed because she alone among her sisters married a mortal. The New Zealanders say that those stars are seven chiefs who fell in battle, and of whom only one eye of each is now visible. In Norse myth Odin having slain a giant, plucks out his eyes and flings them up to the sky, where they become two stars. In German star-lore the small star just above the middle one in the shaft of Charles’s Wain, is a waggoner who, having given[Pg 31] our Saviour a lift, was offered the kingdom of heaven for his reward, but who said he would sooner be driving from east to west to all eternity, and whose desire was granted—a curious contrast to the wandering Jew, cursed to move unresting over the earth until the day of judgment, because he refused to let Jesus, weary with the weight of the cross, rest for a moment on his doorstep. The Housatonic Indians say that the stars in Charles’s Wain are men hunting a bear, and that the chase lasts from spring to autumn, when the bear is wounded and its dripping blood turns the leaves of the trees red. With this may be cited the myth that the red clouds at morn and eve are the blood of the slain in battle. In the Northern Lights the Greenlanders see the spirits of the departed dancing, the brighter the flashes of the Aurora the greater the merriment, whilst the Dacotas say of the meteors that they are spirits flying through the air.
[Pg 30]In ancient myths, the stars are seen as young suns, the children of the sun and moon, or more commonly as men who lived on earth but were taken up to the sky without dying. Each star represents an individual chief or hero; the constellations represent groups of men or animals. To the Aboriginal people of Australia, the bright planet Jupiter is considered a chief among the stars, while the stars in Orion’s belt and sword are young men dancing at a corroboree, and the Pleiades are girls dancing for them. The Kasirs of Bengal believe the stars are men who climbed to the top of a tree and were left there when the trunk was cut away. To the Eskimos, the stars in Orion are seal-hunters who got lost on their way home. In German folklore, they are referred to as the mowers because, as Grimm explains, "they stand in a row like mowers in a meadow." In North American myth, two bright stars are twins who escaped from a home where they were mistreated and jumped into the sky, where their parents followed and endlessly chased them. In Greek mythology, the faintest star of the seven Pleiades is Merope, whose light is dim because she alone among her sisters married a mortal. The Māori of New Zealand say those stars are seven chiefs who fell in battle, with only one eye of each now visible. In Norse myth, after Odin kills a giant, he takes out the giant’s eyes and throws them into the sky, where they become two stars. In German star lore, the small star just above the middle one in the handle of Charles’s Wain is a cart driver who, after giving[Pg 31] Jesus a ride, was offered the kingdom of heaven as a reward but chose to drive endlessly from east to west instead. This contrasts with the Wandering Jew, who is cursed to roam the earth until judgment day for refusing to let Jesus, weary from carrying the cross, rest on his doorstep. The Housatonic Indians say that the stars in Charles’s Wain are men hunting a bear, and the chase lasts from spring to autumn, when the bear is wounded and its dripping blood turns the leaves red. This connects to the belief that the red clouds at dawn and dusk are the blood of those slain in battle. In the Northern Lights, the Greenlanders see the spirits of the dead dancing; the brighter the Aurora, the more joyful the spirits, while the Dakotas believe that meteors are spirits flying through the air.
Of the Milky Way—so called because Hêrê, indignant at the bantling Herakles being put to her breast, spilt her milk along the sky (the solar mythologers say that the “red cow of evening passes during the night across the sky scattering her milk”)—the Ottawas say that it was caused by a turtle swimming along the bottom of the sky and stirring up the mud. According to the Patagonians it is the track along which the departed tribesmen hunt ostriches, the clouds being their feathers; in African myth it is some wood-ashes long ago thrown up into the sky by a girl, that her people might be[Pg 32] able to see their way home at night; in Eastern myth it is chaff dropped by a thief in his hurried flight.
Of the Milky Way—named because Hera, upset at having to nurse Herakles, spilled her milk across the sky (the solar mythologists say that the “red cow of evening travels across the sky at night, scattering her milk”)—the Ottawas believe it was created by a turtle swimming along the bottom of the sky and stirring up the mud. The Patagonians say it’s the path that the departed tribesmen follow to hunt ostriches, with the clouds representing their feathers; in African mythology, it’s wood ashes that a girl scattered into the sky long ago so her people could find their way home at night; in Eastern mythology, it’s chaff dropped by a thief in his hasty escape.
The idea of a land beyond the sky—be it the happy hunting-ground of the Indian, or the Paradise of Islam, or the new Jerusalem of the Apocalypse—would not fail to arise, and in both the Milky Way and the Rainbow barbaric fancy sees the ladders and bridges whereby the departed pass from earth to heaven. So we find in the lower and higher culture alike the beautiful conceptions of the chemin des ames, the Red man’s road of the dead to their home in the sun; the ancient Roman path of, or to, the gods; the road of the birds, in both Lithuanian and Finnish myth, because the winged spirits flit thither to the free and happy land. In prosaic contrast to all this, it is curious to find among ourselves the Milky Way described as Watling Street! That famous road, which ran from Richborough through Canterbury and London to Chester, now gives its name to a narrow bustling street of Manchester warehousemen in the City. But who the Wætlingas were—whether giants, gods, or men—and why their name was transferred from Britain to the sky, we do not know,[7] although the fact is plainly enough set down in old writers, foremost among whom is Chaucer. In his House of Fame[8] he says:—
The idea of a land beyond the sky—whether it's the joyful hunting ground of the Native American, the Paradise of Islam, or the New Jerusalem of the Apocalypse—would definitely come to mind. In both the Milky Way and the Rainbow, imaginative thinking sees the ladders and bridges that allow the departed to move from earth to heaven. So, we can find in both lower and higher culture the beautiful ideas of the chemin des ames, the Native American path for the dead to their home in the sun; the ancient Roman path to the gods; the road of the birds, in both Lithuanian and Finnish mythology, because the winged spirits fly there to the land of freedom and happiness. In stark contrast to all this, it's interesting to note that we now refer to the Milky Way as Watling Street! That well-known road, which ran from Richborough through Canterbury and London to Chester, has given its name to a narrow, busy street where Manchester warehousemen work in the City. But who the Wætlingas were—whether they were giants, gods, or humans—and why their name was moved from Britain to the sky is something we don't know, [7] although it's clearly mentioned by old writers, with Chaucer being one of the most prominent. In his House of Fame [8] he says:—
“Lo, there, quod he, cast up thine eye,
se yondir, to, the galaxie,
[Pg 33]the whiche men clepe the Milky Way,
for it is white, and some parfay
ycallin it han Watlingestrete.”
“Look there,” he said, “raise your eyes,
over there, to the galaxy,
[Pg 33]which people refer to as the Milky Way,
because it's white, and some really
call it Watling Street.
To the savage the rainbow is a living monster, a serpent seeking whom it may devour, coming to earth to slake its unquenchable thirst, and preying on the unwary. But in more poetic myth, its mighty many-coloured arch touching, as it seems to do, the earth itself, is a road to glory. In the Edda it is the three-coloured bridge Bifröst, “the quivering track” over which the gods walk, and of which the red is fire, so that the Frost-giants may not cross it. In Persian myth it is Chinvad, the “bridge of the gatherer,” flung across the gloomy depths between this world and the home of the blessed; in Islam it is El-Sirat, the bridge thin as a hair and sharp as a scimitar, stretching from this world to the next; among the Greeks it was Iris, the messenger from Zeus to men, charged with tidings of war and tempest; to the Finns it was the bow of Tiernes, the god of thunder; whilst to the Jew it was the messenger of grace from the Eternal, who did set “his bow in the clouds” as the promise that never again should the world be destroyed by flood. Such belief in the heavens as the field of activities profoundly affecting the fortunes of mankind, and in the stars as influencing their destinies, has been persistent in the human mind. The delusions of the astrologer are embalmed in language, as when, forgetful of a belief shared not only by sober theologians, but by Tycho Brahe and Kepler, we speak[Pg 34] of “disaster,” and of our friends as “jovial,” “saturnine,” or “mercurial.” But the illusions of the savage or semi-civilised abide as an animating part of many a faith, undisturbed by a science which has swept the skies and found no angels there, and whose keen analysis separates for ever the ancient belief in a connection between the planets and man’s fate. For convenience’ sake, we retain on our celestial maps and globes the men and monsters pictured by barbaric fancy in the star-positions and clusters, noting these as interesting examples of survival. Yet we are the willing dupes of illusions nebulous as these, and, charm he never so wisely, the Time-spirit fails to disenchant us.
To the primitive, the rainbow is a living monster, a serpent looking for its next victim, coming down to earth to quench its endless thirst and preying on the unsuspecting. But in more imaginative myths, its powerful, multi-colored arch, as it seems to touch the earth, is a pathway to glory. In the Edda, it is the three-colored bridge Bifröst, “the quivering track” over which the gods walk, where the red represents fire, preventing the Frost giants from crossing it. In Persian mythology, it's Chinvad, the “bridge of the gatherer,” spanning the dark depths between our world and the home of the blessed; in Islam, it is El-Sirat, a bridge as thin as hair and sharp as a scimitar, stretching from this world to the next; among the Greeks, it was Iris, the messenger of Zeus to humans, bringing news of war and storms; to the Finns, it was the bow of Tiernes, the god of thunder; while to the Jews, it was the messenger of grace from the Eternal, who set “his bow in the clouds” as a promise that the world would never again be destroyed by flood. The belief in the heavens as a realm that actively influences human fate, and in the stars as shapers of destiny, has persisted throughout human history. The misguided notions of astrologers are reflected in our language, as we forget a belief shared not just by serious theologians, but also by Tycho Brahe and Kepler, when we speak of “disaster” and refer to our friends as “jovial,” “saturnine,” or “mercurial.” However, the illusions of the primitive or semi-civilized still play a vital role in many beliefs, remaining undisturbed by the scientific advancements that have explored the skies and found no angels, and whose sharp analysis separates forever the ancient belief in a link between the planets and human fate. For convenience, we keep on our celestial maps and globes the characters and monsters imagined by barbaric imagination in the positions and clusters of stars, noting them as interesting examples of survival. Yet we are still willing victims of illusions as vague as these, and no matter how wisely the spirit of the times tries, it fails to free us from them.
(c.) The Earth and Sky.
(c.) Earth and Sky.
If the sun and moon are the parents of the stars, the heavens and the earth are the parents of all living things. Of this widely-found myth, one of the most striking specimens occurs among the Maoris. From Rangi, the heaven, and Papa, the earth, sprang all living things; but earth and sky clave together, and darkness rested on them and their children, who debated whether they should rend them asunder or slay them. Then Tane-mahuta, father of forests, reasoned that it was better to rend them, so that the heaven might become a stranger, and the earth remain as their nursing-mother. One after another they strove to do this, but in vain, until Tane-mahuta, with giant strength and strain,[Pg 35] pressed down the earth and thrust upward the heaven. But one of his brothers, father of wind and storm, who had not agreed to this parting of his parents, followed Rangi into the sky, and thence sent forth his progeny, “the mighty winds, the fierce squalls, the clouds dense and dark, wildly drifting, wildly hunting,” himself rushing on his foe, snapping the huge trees that barred his path, and strewing their trunks and branches on the ground, while the sea was lashed into high-crested waves, and all the creatures therein affrighted. The fish darted hither and thither, but the reptiles fled into the forests, causing quarrel between Tangaroa, the ocean-god, and Tane-mahuta for giving them shelter. So the brothers fought, the ocean-god wrecking the canoes and sweeping houses and trees beneath the waters, and had not Papa hidden the gods of the tilled food and the wild within her bosom, they would have perished. Wars of revenge followed quickly one upon the other; the storm-god’s anger was not soon appeased; so that the devastation of the earth was well-nigh complete. But, at last, light arose and quiet ensued, and the dry land appeared. Rangi and Papa, parted for ever, quarrelled no more, but helped the one the other, and “man stood erect and unbroken on his mother Earth.”
If the sun and moon are the parents of the stars, the heavens and the earth are the parents of all living things. One of the most notable versions of this widely-held myth comes from the Maoris. From Rangi, the sky, and Papa, the earth, all living things were born; but the earth and sky were pressed together, and darkness enveloped them and their offspring, who debated whether to tear them apart or kill them. Then Tane-mahuta, the father of forests, argued that it would be better to separate them, so that the sky could become a stranger and the earth would remain their nurturing mother. One by one, they tried to do this but failed, until Tane-mahuta, with immense strength, pushed down the earth and lifted up the sky. However, one of his brothers, the father of wind and storm, who disagreed with this separation of their parents, followed Rangi into the sky and sent forth his offspring—“the mighty winds, the fierce squalls, the dense dark clouds, wildly drifting, wildly hunting”—while he charged at his enemy, snapping the huge trees that blocked his way and scattering their trunks and branches on the ground. The sea was whipped into high waves, and all its creatures were terrified. The fish darted in every direction, while the reptiles fled into the forests, leading to a quarrel between Tangaroa, the ocean-god, and Tane-mahuta for giving them shelter. So the brothers fought, with the ocean-god wrecking canoes and sweeping houses and trees beneath the waves; and if Papa hadn’t hidden the gods of cultivated and wild food within her embrace, they would have perished. Revenge wars quickly followed one after another; the storm-god's anger was not easily calmed, leading to near-total destruction of the earth. But finally, light appeared and calm followed, revealing the dry land. Rangi and Papa, separated forever, no longer quarreled but instead supported each other, and “man stood upright and whole on his mother Earth.”
The myth of Cronus will at once occur to the reader. Heaven (Uranus) and Earth (Gaea) were husband and wife, and their many children all hated their father for concealing them between the hollows of their mother’s breasts, so that they were shut out[Pg 36] from light. Gaea sided with them and provided Cronus, the youngest, with an iron sickle wherewith he unmanned Uranus and separated him from Gaea. Cronus married his sister Rhea, and, at the advice of his parents, swallowed his children one by one as they were born, lest they grew up and usurped his place among the Immortals. But when Zeus was born, and Cronus asked for the child, Rhea deceived him by giving him a stone wrapped in swaddling bands. When Zeus grew up he gave his father an emetic, whereupon the children were all disgorged, and with them the stone, which became a sacred object at Delphi. There is no such being as Cronus in Sanskrit, but what may be called the Vedic variant of the myth is that in which Dyaus (Heaven) and Prithivî (Earth), were once joined and subsequently separated.
The myth of Cronus will immediately come to mind for the reader. Heaven (Uranus) and Earth (Gaea) were husband and wife, and their many children all loathed their father for hiding them between the hollows of their mother’s breasts, shutting them out[Pg 36] from the light. Gaea supported them and gave Cronus, the youngest, an iron sickle, which he used to castrate Uranus and separate him from Gaea. Cronus married his sister Rhea and, following his parents' advice, swallowed his children one by one as they were born, fearing they would grow up and take his place among the Immortals. But when Zeus was born, and Cronus asked for the child, Rhea tricked him by giving him a stone wrapped in baby clothes. When Zeus grew up, he gave his father an emetic, causing all the children to be vomited up, along with the stone, which became a sacred object at Delphi. There is no being called Cronus in Sanskrit, but what can be called the Vedic version of the myth is that in which Dyaus (Heaven) and Prithivî (Earth) were once united and later separated.
In China we find a legend of “a person called Puangku, who is said to have separated the heaven and the earth, they formerly being pressed down close together,” and, as one might expect, such a transparent nature-myth of the rending asunder of the world and sky is widespread.
In China, there's a legend about a person named Puangku, who is said to have separated heaven and earth, which used to be pressed closely together. As you might expect, this clear nature-myth about the breaking apart of the world and sky is quite common.
The solar mythologists were perplexed at its presence among the refined and cultured Greeks. “How can we imagine that a few generations before the time of Solon the highest notions of the Godhead among the Greeks were adequately expressed by the story of Uranus maimed by Cronus, of Cronus eating his own children, swallowing a stone, and vomiting out alive his own progeny. Among the lowest[Pg 37] tribes of Africa and America we hardly find anything more hideous and revolting.” So the moral character of the Greeks and the exclusive comparative method of Professor Max Müller and his adherents were vindicated by the discovery that as Cronus means time, the apparently repulsive myth simply means that time swallows up the days which spring from it; “and,” remarks Sir G. W. Cox in his Manual of Mythology, “the old phrase meant simply this and nothing more, although before the people came to Greece they had forgotten its meaning.”[9] Cronus is a more than usually troublesome crux to the etymologists.
The solar mythologists were confused by its existence among the sophisticated Greeks. “How can we believe that just a few generations before Solon, the highest ideas of the divine among the Greeks were represented by the story of Uranus being injured by Cronus, of Cronus consuming his own children, swallowing a stone, and then spitting out his children alive? Even among the most primitive tribes of Africa and America, we can hardly find anything more disgusting and shocking.” Thus, the ethical nature of the Greeks and the exclusive comparative approach of Professor Max Müller and his followers were supported by the finding that since Cronus means time, the seemingly grotesque myth simply signifies that time consumes the days that arise from it; “and,” notes Sir G. W. Cox in his Manual of Mythology, “the old saying meant nothing more than this, even though the people had forgotten its significance before they arrived in Greece.” [9] Cronus poses a particularly challenging issue for etymologists.
Here, as elsewhere, “the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life;” and we may turn to the fundamental idea resident in the myth. The savage, in the presence of recurring light and darkness, of the clouds lifting and dispersing before the sunrise, has his legend of a time when this was not so, but when heaven and earth were closed-in one upon the other till some hero thrust them apart. And, to his rude intelligence, the conception of night as a devouring monster, might easily “start the notion of other swallowing and disgorging beings.” In brief, to quote Mr. Andrew Lang, “just as the New Zealander had conceived of heaven and earth as at one time united, to the prejudice of their children, so the ancestors of the Greeks had believed in an ancient union of heaven and earth. Both by Greeks and Maoris, heaven and earth were thought of as living[Pg 38] persons, with human parts and passions. Their union was prejudicial to their children, and so the children violently separated their parents.”[10]
Here, as elsewhere, “the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life;” and we can look at the basic idea behind the myth. The primitive person, faced with the cycles of light and darkness, with clouds lifting and clearing before the sunrise, has a story about a time when things were different, when heaven and earth were locked together until some hero pushed them apart. And, with their limited understanding, the idea of night as a monstrous force could easily spark the idea of other creatures that swallow and regurgitate. In short, to quote Mr. Andrew Lang, “just as the New Zealander thought of heaven and earth as once united, to the detriment of their children, so the ancestors of the Greeks believed in an ancient union of heaven and earth. Both Greeks and Maoris viewed heaven and earth as living[Pg 38] beings, with human traits and emotions. Their union harmed their children, so the children forcefully separated their parents.”[10]
The beliefs of the ancient Finns, as described in the Kalevala, in the world as a divided egg, of which the white is the ocean, the yolk the sun, the arched shell the sky, and the darker portions the clouds; and of the Polynesians that the universe is the hollow of a vast cocoa-nut shell, at the tapering bottom of which is the root of all things, are to us so grotesque that it is not easy to regard them as explanations seriously invented by the human mind. Yet these, together with the notions of the two halves of the shell of Brahma’s egg, and of the two calabashes which form the heaven and the earth in African myth, find their correspondences in the widespread conception of the over-arching firmament as a hard and solid thing,[11] with holes (or windows[12]) to let the rain through, with gates through which angels descend,[13] or through which prophets peer into celestial mysteries;[14] a firmament outside which other people live, as instanced by the Polynesian term for strangers, “papalangi,” or “heaven-bursters.” In[Pg 39] Esthonian myth Ilmarine hammers steel into a vault which he strained like a tent over the earth, nailing thereon the silver stars and moon, and suspending the sun from the roof of the tent with machinery to lift it up and let it down. The like achievement is recorded of Ilmarinen in the Kalevala, the cosmogony of which corresponds to that of the Esthonian Kalevipöeg.
The beliefs of the ancient Finns, as described in the Kalevala, depict the world as a divided egg, where the white represents the ocean, the yolk symbolizes the sun, the curved shell signifies the sky, and the darker parts are the clouds. Similarly, the Polynesians view the universe as the inside of a massive coconut shell, with the base being the root of all things. To us, these ideas seem so bizarre that it’s hard to see them as serious explanations created by the human mind. However, these beliefs, along with the ideas of the two halves of Brahma’s egg and the two gourd vessels that form heaven and earth in African mythology, have parallels in the widespread view of the sky as a hard and solid structure, with holes (or windows[12]) for rain to come through, and gates where angels descend[13] or through which prophets look into heavenly mysteries[14]. The concept of a firmament is also connected to the idea of other people living outside it, as illustrated by the Polynesian word for strangers, “papalangi,” meaning “heaven-bursters.” In[Pg 39] Esthonian myth, Ilmarine forges steel into a dome that he stretches like a tent over the earth, attaching the silver stars and moon to it, and using machinery to raise and lower the sun from the tent’s ceiling. A similar creation is attributed to Ilmarinen in the Kalevala, whose cosmogony aligns with that of the Esthonian Kalevipöeg.
These are the less refined forms of myths which have held their ground from pre-scientific times till now, and the rude analogies of which are justified by the appearances of things as presented by the senses. Man’s intellectual history is the history of his escape from the illusions of the senses, it is the slow and often tardily accepted discovery that nature is quite other than that which it seems to be. And this variance between appearances and realities remained hidden until the intellect challenged the report about phenomena which the sense-perceptions brought. For in the ages when feeling was dominant, and the judgment scarce awakened, the simple explanations in venerable legends sung by bard or told by aged crone—legends to which age had given sanctity which finally placed them among the world’s sacred literatures—were received without doubt or question. But, as belief in causality spread, men were not content to rest in the naïve explanations of an uncritical age. What man had guessed about nature gave place to what nature had to say about herself, and with the classifying of experience science had its birth.
These are the simpler forms of myths that have persisted from pre-scientific times to the present, and the rough parallels drawn from them are validated by how things appear to our senses. Humanity's intellectual history is the story of our journey away from sensory illusions; it's the gradual and often reluctantly accepted realization that nature is very different from how it seems. This gap between appearances and reality remained concealed until intellect began to question the information provided by our senses. In times when emotions were dominant and critical thinking was rare, the straightforward interpretations found in ancient legends, sung by bards or recounted by elderly women—legends that age had blessed with a sense of sacredness, ultimately placing them among the world's revered texts—were accepted without doubt or inquiry. However, as belief in cause and effect expanded, people grew dissatisfied with the naive explanations of an uncritical era. What humans speculated about nature gave way to what nature revealed about itself, and with the categorization of experiences, science was born.
[Pg 40]Meanwhile, until this quite recent stage in man’s progress was reached, the senses told their blundering tale of an earth flat and fixed, with sun, moon, and stars as its ministering servants, while gods or beasts upbore it, and mighty pillars supported the massive firmament In Hindu myth the tortoise which upholds the earth rests upon an elephant, whose legs reach all the way down! In Bogotà the culture-god Bochica punishes a lesser and offending deity by compelling him to sustain the part of Atlas, and it is in shifting his burden from shoulder to shoulder that earthquakes are caused. The natives of Celebes say that these are due to the world-supporting Hog as he rubs himself against a tree; the Thascaltecs that they occur when the deities who hold up the world relieve one another; the Japanese think that they are caused by huge dragons wriggling underground, an idea probably confirmed by the discovery of monster fossil bones. In Algonquin myth the mighty man Earthquake “can pass along under the ground, and make all things shake and tremble by his power.”
[Pg 40]Meanwhile, before we reached this recent point in human development, our senses told a clumsy story of a flat and fixed Earth, with the sun, moon, and stars serving it, while gods or animals supported it, and strong pillars held up the vast sky. In Hindu mythology, the tortoise that holds up the Earth rests on an elephant, whose legs reach all the way down! In Bogotá, the culture god Bochica punishes a lesser, offending deity by making him carry part of Atlas, and it's by shifting his load from one shoulder to another that earthquakes happen. The people of Celebes believe these quakes are caused by the world-supporting Hog rubbing against a tree; the Thascaltecs think they occur when the gods who support the world take turns. The Japanese believe huge dragons wriggling underground cause them, a notion likely supported by the discovery of giant fossil bones. In Algonquin mythology, the mighty Earthquake “can move along beneath the ground and make everything shake and tremble with his power.”
As the myths about earth-bearers prevail in the regions of earthquakes, so do those about subterranean beings in the neighbourhood of volcanoes. The superstitions which mountainous countries especially foster are intensified when the mountains themselves cast forth their awful and devastating progeny, “red ruin” and the other children born of them. Man in his dread, “caring in no wise for the external world, except as it influenced his own[Pg 41] destiny; honouring the lightning because it could strike him, the sea because it could drown him,”[15] could do naught else than people them with maleficent beings, and conceive of their sulphur-exhaling mouths as the jaws of a bottomless pit.
As the myths about earth-bearers are common in earthquake-prone areas, so are the stories about underground creatures near volcanoes. The superstitions that mountainous regions especially nurture are heightened when the mountains themselves unleash their terrifying and destructive offspring, "red ruin" and the other horrors that come from them. In his fear, man, “not caring at all for the outside world, except how it affected his own[Pg 41] fate; respecting the lightning because it could hit him, the sea because it could drown him,”[15] could only imagine them as filled with evil beings and think of their sulfurous mouths as the gaping jaws of an endless abyss.
(d.) Storm and Lightning, etc.
(d.) Storms and Lightning, etc.
If in freeing ourselves from the tyranny of the “solar” theory we shackled ourselves with some other, we should certainly prefer that which is known as the “meteorological,” and which, in the person of Kuhn and other supporters, finds a more rational and persistent source of myth in phenomena which are fitful and startling, such as hurricane and tempest, earthquake and volcanic outburst. Sunrises and sunsets happen with a regularity which failed to excite any strong emotion or stimulate curiosity, and the remotest ancestor of the primitive Aryan soon shook off the habit—if, indeed, he ever acquired it—of going to bed in fear and trembling lest the sun should not come back again. Nature, in her softer aspects and her gracious bounties, in the spring-time with its promise, the summer with its glory, the autumn with its gifts, has moved the heart of man to song and festival and procession; as, by contrast, the frosts that nipped the early buds and the fierce heat that withered the approaching harvest gave occasion for plaintive ditty and sombre ceremony. It is in the fierce play and passionate[Pg 42] outbursts of the elements, in the storm, the lightning, and the thunder, that the feelings are aroused and that the terror-stricken fancy sees the strife of wrathful deities, or depicts their dire work amongst men. Hence, all the world over, the storm-god and the wind-god have played a mighty part.
If by breaking free from the “solar” theory we end up binding ourselves to another, we should definitely choose the one known as the “meteorological.” This theory, supported by Kuhn and others, finds a more rational and lasting source of myth in unpredictable and dramatic events like hurricanes, tempests, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions. Sunrises and sunsets happen so regularly that they don’t evoke strong emotions or spark curiosity, and our distant primitive ancestors likely moved beyond—if they ever had—going to sleep in fear and anxiety about whether the sun would return. Nature, in her gentler aspects and generous offerings, during spring with its hopes, summer with its beauty, and autumn with its bounty, has inspired humans to celebrate with songs, festivals, and parades; in contrast, the frosts that damaged early buds and the intense heat that dried up the harvest prompted mournful songs and somber rituals. It’s in the wild activity and fierce outbursts of nature—like storms, lightning, and thunder—that emotions are stirred, leading the terrified imagination to envision battles between angry gods or to depict their terrible deeds among humans. Consequently, all around the world, storm gods and wind gods have played significant roles.
To the savage, the wind, blowing as it listeth, its whence and whither unknown, itself invisible, yet the sweep and force of its power manifest and felt, must have ranked amongst the most striking phenomena. And, as will be seen hereafter, the correspondences between wind and breath, and the connection between breath and life, added their quota of mystery in man’s effort to account for the impalpable element. Of this personification of the elements the following Ojibway folk-tale, cited by Dorman, gives poetic illustration:—“There were spirits from all parts of the country. Some came with crashing steps and roaring voice, who directed the whirlwinds which were in the habit of raging about the neighbouring country. Then glided in gently a sweet little spirit, which blew the summer gale. Then came in the old sand-spirit, who blew the sand-squalls in the sand-buttes toward the west. He was a great speech-maker, and shook the lodge with his deep-throated voice, as he addressed the spirits of the cataracts and waterfalls, and those of the islands who wore beautiful green blankets.”
To the primitive person, the wind blowing as it pleases, with no known origin or destination, and itself unseen, yet its force and impact clearly felt, must have been one of the most striking phenomena. As will be discussed later, the parallels between wind and breath, along with the connection between breath and life, added to the mystery of humanity’s attempts to understand this intangible element. This personification of natural forces is beautifully illustrated in the following Ojibway folk tale, quoted by Dorman: “Spirits gathered from all over the land. Some arrived with loud steps and booming voices, directing the whirlwinds that often swept through the nearby areas. Then a gentle little spirit floated in, bringing the summer breeze. Following that was the old sand-spirit, who stirred up sandstorms in the dunes to the west. He was a powerful speaker, shaking the lodge with his deep voice as he addressed the spirits of the waterfalls and those of the islands who wore lovely green blankets.”
In the legends of the Quiches, the mysterious creative power is Hurakan (whence hurricane), among the Choctaws the original word for Deity is Hushtoli,[Pg 43] the storm-wind, and in Peru to kiss the air was the commonest and simplest sign of adoration of the collective divinities. The Guayacuans of South America, when a storm arose and there was much thunder or wind, all went out in troops, as it were to battle, shaking their clubs in the air, shooting flights of arrows in that direction whence the storm came.[16]
In the legends of the Quiches, the mysterious creative force is Hurakan (which is the origin of hurricane); among the Choctaws, the original word for Deity is Hushtoli,[Pg 43] the storm-wind. In Peru, kissing the air was the most common and simplest way to show devotion to the collective deities. When a storm hit and there was a lot of thunder or wind, the Guayacuans of South America would all go out together, almost like preparing for battle, waving their clubs in the air and shooting arrows toward the direction of the storm. [16]
The Araucanians thought that gales and thunderstorms were the battles fought between the spirits of the dead and their foes.
The Araucanians believed that strong winds and thunderstorms were the fights happening between the spirits of the dead and their enemies.
Turning to the literatures of higher races, we find in the prose Edda, when Gangler asks whence comes the wind, that Ha answers him: “Thou must know that at the northernmost point in the heavens sits a giant,
Turning to the writings of more advanced cultures, we see in the prose Edda, when Gangler asks where the wind comes from, that Ha replies: “You should know that at the northernmost point in the sky sits a giant,
“In the guise of an eagle;
And the winds, it is said,
Rush down on the earth
From his outspreading pinions.”
“In the form of an eagle;
And they say the winds,
Rush down to the ground
From his outstretched wings.
In Finnish myth the north wind Pulmri, father of the frost, is sometimes imaged as an eagle.
In Finnish mythology, the north wind Pulmri, the father of frost, is sometimes depicted as an eagle.
“The Indians believe in a great bird called by them Wochowsen or Wuchowsen, meaning Wind-Blow or the Wind-Blower, who lives far to the north, and sits upon a great rock at the end of the sky. And it is because whenever he moves his wings the wind blows they of old times called him that.” And in another Algonquin myth: “Ga-oh is the Spirit of the Winds. He moves the winds, but he is chained to a rock. The winds trouble him, and he tries very[Pg 44] hard to get free. When he struggles the winds are forced away from him, and they blow upon the earth. Sometimes he suffers terrible pain, and then his struggles are violent. This makes the winds wild, and they do damage on the earth. Then he feels better and goes to sleep, and the winds become quiet also.”[17]
“The Native Americans believe in a great bird they call Wochowsen or Wuchowsen, which means Wind-Blow or the Wind-Blower, who lives far to the north and rests on a massive rock at the edge of the sky. They named him that because whenever he flaps his wings, the wind starts to blow.” In another Algonquin myth: “Ga-oh is the Spirit of the Winds. He controls the winds, but he is chained to a rock. The winds bother him, and he struggles to break free. When he fights, the winds are pushed away from him, and they rush over the earth. Sometimes he experiences excruciating pain, resulting in intense struggles. This makes the winds wild, causing destruction on the earth. Then he feels better and falls asleep, which calms the winds too.”[Pg 44]
In the Veda the Maruts or Storm-gods, to whom many of the hymns are addressed, “make the rocks to tremble and tear asunder the kings of the forest,” like Hermes in his violence and like Boreas in his rage. Whether or no they become in Scandinavian legend the grim and fearful Ogres swiftly sailing in their cloud-ships, we may see in them the “crushers” and “grinders,”[18] as their name imports, the types of northern deities like Odin, long degraded into the Wild Huntsman and his phantom crew, whose uncouth yells the peasant hears in the midnight air.[19] Among the Aztecs Cuculkan, the bird-serpent, was a personification of the wind, especially of the east wind, as bringer of the rain. It was at one of his shrines, to which pilgrimages were made from great distances, that the Spaniards first saw to their surprise a cross surmounting the temple of this god of the wind, whence arose a legend that the Apostle Thomas had evangelised America. But, in fact, the pagan cross of Central America and Mexico was the symbol of the four cardinal points.
In the Veda, the Maruts or Storm-gods, who are the focus of many hymns, "make the rocks tremble and tear apart the kings of the forest," similar to Hermes in his fury and Boreas in his wrath. Whether they transform into the grim and frightening Ogres of Scandinavian legend, swiftly sailing in their cloud-ships, we can see them as the "crushers" and "grinders," as their name suggests, embodying northern deities like Odin, who have been reduced to the Wild Huntsman and his ghostly crew, whose eerie shouts the peasant hears in the quiet of the night. Among the Aztecs, Cuculkan, the bird-serpent, represented the wind, particularly the east wind, as the bringer of rain. It was at one of his shrines, which attracted pilgrims from far away, that the Spaniards were surprised to see a cross atop this wind god's temple, giving rise to a legend that the Apostle Thomas had spread Christianity in America. However, the pagan cross of Central America and Mexico actually symbolized the four cardinal points.
[Pg 45]In his valuable book on the Myths of the Red Race Dr. Brinton has brought together a mass of evidence in support of a theory that the sanctity in which the number four is held by the American races is due to the adoration of the cardinal points, which are identified with the four winds, who in hero-myths are the four ancestors of the human race. The illustrations with which the argument is supported are numerous and valuable, but the argument itself is made to rest too strongly on an assumed primitive symbolism, whereas it suffices to show how the early notion of the flat world, as also square, would lead to the myth of the four winds blowing from the four corners, a myth often illustrated in ancient maps with an angel at each corner from whose mouth the wind issues. The official title of the Incas was “Lord of the four quarters of the earth,” and the number appears in all sorts of combinations, but the theory may be pushed to extremes in compelling every fact to square with it.[20] As the illustrations given above show, we are some steps nearer to the primitive myth when we find the wind conceived of as a mighty bird, which indeed is in both old and new world mythology a common symbol of thunder and lightning also. On this matter Dr. Brinton’s remarks bear quoting.
[Pg 45]In his insightful book on the Myths of the Red Race, Dr. Brinton has compiled a lot of evidence supporting the idea that the significance of the number four among American cultures comes from their reverence for the cardinal points, which are linked to the four winds, who in hero-myths represent the four ancestors of humanity. The examples provided to back up this argument are many and valuable, but the argument itself relies too heavily on an assumed primitive symbolism. Yet, it’s enough to show how the early belief in a flat or even square world would lead to the myth of the four winds blowing from the four corners—this myth is often depicted in ancient maps featuring an angel at each corner from whose mouth the wind emerges. The official title of the Incas was “Lord of the four quarters of the earth,” and this number appears in various combinations, but the theory can be stretched too far in trying to make every fact conform to it. [20] As the examples above illustrate, we get closer to the original myth when we see the wind imagined as a powerful bird, which, in both old and new world mythology, is also a common symbol of thunder and lightning. Dr. Brinton’s comments on this topic are worth mentioning.
Like the wind the bird sweeps through the aërial spaces, sings in the forests, and rustles on its course; like the cloud it floats in mid-air, and casts its shadow on the earth; like the[Pg 46] lightning it darts from heaven to earth to strike its unsuspecting prey. These tropes were truths to savage nations, and led on by that law of language which forced them to conceive everything as animate or inanimate, itself the product of a deeper law of thought which urges us to ascribe life to whatever has motion, they found no animal so appropriate for their purpose here as the bird. Therefore the Algonquins say that birds always make the winds, that they create the waterspouts, and that the clouds are the spreading and agitation of their wings; the Navajos that at each cardinal point stands a white swan, who is the spirit of the blasts; so also the Dakotas frequently explain the thunder as the sound of the cloud-bird flapping his wings; the lightning as the fire that flashes from his tracks, like the sparks which the buffalo scatters when he scours over a stony plain.
Like the wind, the bird glides through the air, sings in the forests, and rustles as it moves; like a cloud, it floats in the sky and casts its shadow on the ground; like lightning, it darts from heaven to earth to strike its unsuspecting prey. These comparisons were truths to primitive nations, and influenced by that linguistic principle that forced them to view everything as either alive or lifeless—a principle stemming from a deeper thought process that compels us to associate life with anything that moves—they found no animal more fitting for their purpose than the bird. Consequently, the Algonquins believe that birds always create the winds, that they generate waterspouts, and that the clouds are the spreading and stirring of their wings; the Navajos say that at each cardinal direction there is a white swan, who is the spirit of the winds; similarly, the Dakotas often describe thunder as the sound of the cloud-bird flapping its wings, and lightning as the fire that flashes from its path, like the sparks the buffalo leaves as it runs over a rocky plain.
Estimates differ much as to the size of the Thunder-Bird. In one tradition an Indian found its nest, and secured a feather which was above two hundred feet long, while in another tradition the bird is said to be no bigger than one’s little finger. But among the Western Indians he is an immense eagle. “When this aërial monster flaps his wings loud peals of thunder roll over the prairie; when he winks his eye it lightens; when he wags his tail the waters of the lake which he carries on his back overflow and produce rain.” Mixcoatl, the Mexican Cloud-Serpent, as well as Jove, carries his bundle of arrows or thunderbolts, which in the hand of Thor are represented by his mighty club or hammer. The old and universal belief that stones were hurled by the Thunder-God is not so far-fetched as we, in our pride of science, might think, for the flints which are mistaken for thunderbolts, and which become objects[Pg 47] of adoration as well as charms, produce a flash when struck by the lightning. In the lightning flash man would see the descent of fire from heaven for his needs. That he should regard it, like water, as a living creature, with power to hurt or help him, is in keeping with attribution of life to all that moved. Its apparent connection with the great source of heat would foster the feeling which expressed itself in fire-worship, with its curious survivals to modern times. No element was more calculated to excite awe in its seeming unrelation to the objects which produced it. Once secured, to guard it from extinction or theft was a serious duty, and everything from which it issued, trees as its hiding-place, since it came from the wood when rubbed, stones also, since sparks shot from them when struck, were held sacred. In the manifold myths about its origin one feature is common, that its seed was stolen, the chief agents (probably as the messengers between earth and sky) being birds, or men assuming the form of birds. The Sioux Indians say that their first ancestor procured his fire from the sparks which a panther struck from the rocks as he bounded up a hill. But of examples from the lower culture, forerunners of the Zeus-defying Prometheus, Mr. Gill’s Myths of the South Pacific supplies one which may be taken as a sample of the rest. Maui, a famous South Sea hero, finding some cooked food in a basket brought by Buataranga from the nether world, and relishing it more than raw food, determines to steal the fire, and flying to the Buataranga’s realm[Pg 48] frightens the fire-god by threats and blows into revealing the secret. Then wresting the fire-sticks from him he sets the under-world in flames, and returns with his prize to the upper-world; thenceforth “all the dwellers there used fire-sticks, and enjoyed the luxuries of light and of cooked food.”
Estimates vary greatly regarding the size of the Thunder-Bird. In one story, an Indian found its nest and got a feather that was over two hundred feet long, while in another story, the bird is said to be no bigger than a fingertip. But among the Western Indians, it is a massive eagle. “When this aerial monster flaps its wings, loud peals of thunder roll across the prairie; when it blinks, lightning strikes; when it wags its tail, the waters of the lake it carries on its back overflow and cause rain.” Mixcoatl, the Mexican Cloud-Serpent, as well as Jove, carries his bundle of arrows or thunderbolts, which Thor wields as his powerful club or hammer. The ancient and widespread belief that stones were thrown by the Thunder-God isn’t as far-fetched as we may think with our scientific pride. The flints, often mistaken for thunderbolts and which became objects of worship as well as charms, produce a flash when struck by lightning. In the lightning flash, people saw fire descending from heaven for their needs. To view it, like water, as a living being with the ability to harm or help them aligns with the belief in life being attributed to all that moves. Its clear connection to the great source of heat would have fostered the sense that manifested in fire-worship, which still has remnants today. No element was more likely to inspire awe due to its seeming disconnection from the objects that caused it. Once obtained, protecting it from being extinguished or stolen was a serious responsibility, and everything that produced it, like trees hiding it (since it could be created by rubbing wood together) and stones (because sparks flew from them when struck), were treated as sacred. Among the many myths about its origin, one common element is that its seed was stolen, with the main characters, likely acting as messengers between earth and sky, being birds or men transformed into birds. The Sioux Indians say that their first ancestor got his fire from the sparks a panther struck from the rocks as it leaped up a hill. But from simpler cultures, precursors to the Zeus-defying Prometheus, Mr. Gill’s Myths of the South Pacific provides one example that represents many others. Maui, a well-known hero from the South Seas, found some cooked food in a basket brought by Buataranga from the underworld and, preferring it over raw food, decided to steal the fire. He flew to Buataranga’s realm[Pg 48] and, frightening the fire-god with threats, made him reveal the secret. Then, grabbing the fire-sticks from him, he set the underworld aflame and returned with his prize to the upper world; from then on, “all the inhabitants there used fire-sticks and enjoyed the comforts of light and cooked food.”
(e.) Light and Darkness.
Light and Dark.
As in the conflict raging in the sky during gale or tempest, when the light and the darkness alternately prevail, the barbaric mind sees war waged between the heroes of the spirit-land who have carried their unsettled blood feuds thither, so in many myths the lightning is no comrade of the thunder, but its foe, the battle of bird with serpent. The resemblance of the lightning flash to the sharp, sudden, zigzag movements of the serpent, a creature so mysterious to barbaric man in its unlikeness to the beasts of the field, accounts for a myth the influence of which as a terrorising agent on human conduct is in course of rapid decay. Its importance in the history of belief in the supernatural is too far-reaching to be passed over, and in tracing its course it is necessary to show its connection with the group of storm-myths and sun-myths of the Aryan race in the battles between Indra and Vritra, Ormuzd and Ahriman, Thor and Midgard, Hercules and Cacus, Apollo and Pythôn, and St. George and the Dragon.
As in the conflict raging in the sky during a storm, when light and darkness take turns dominating, the primitive mind views war waged among the heroes of the spirit world who have brought their unresolved grudges there. In many myths, lightning is not a companion of thunder, but its enemy, representing the clash between bird and serpent. The similar appearance of a lightning flash to the quick, jagged movements of the serpent, a creature that is so mysterious to primitive people because of its difference from farm animals, explains a myth whose influence as a source of fear on human behavior is quickly fading. However, its significance in the history of belief in the supernatural is too extensive to overlook, and tracing its progression requires highlighting its connection to the group of storm myths and sun myths of the Aryan race, as seen in the battles between Indra and Vritra, Ormuzd and Ahriman, Thor and Midgard, Hercules and Cacus, Apollo and Pythôn, and St. George and the Dragon.
All the Aryan nations have among their legends, often exalted into epic themes, the story of a battle[Pg 49] between a hero and a monster. In each case the hero conquers, and releases treasures, or in some way renders succour to man, through his victory. In Hindu myth this battle is fought between Indra and Vritra.
All the Aryan nations have in their legends, often elevated to epic themes, the story of a battle[Pg 49] between a hero and a monster. In every case, the hero wins and either retrieves treasures or somehow helps humanity through his victory. In Hindu mythology, this battle takes place between Indra and Vritra.
Indra, one of the Vedic gods, comes, according to Professor Max Müller, from the same root as the Sanskrit indu, drop, sap, but the etymology is doubtful. What is not doubtful is that he is the god of the bright sky, and although, like the other gods invoked in the hymns of the Rig-Veda, a departmental or tribal deity, he is a sort of primus inter pares, of whose many titles, Vritrahan or “Vritra-slayer” is the pre-eminent one. The benefits showered by him upon mortals caused the attribution of moral qualities to him, and he was adored as “lord of the virtues,” while the juice of the sacred soma plant was offered in his honour, for which reason he is also called Somapâ or “soma-drinker.” It is his struggle with Vritra which is a constant theme of the Vedic hymns, the burden of which remind us of the praises offered in the Psalms to Yahweh as a man of war, as mighty in battle. “The gods do not reach thee, nor men, thou overcomest all creatures in strength.... Thou thunderer, hast shattered with thy bolt the broad and massive cloud into fragments, and has sent down the waters that were confined in it to flow at will; verily thou alone possessest all power.” The primitive physical meaning of the myth is clear. Indra is the sun-god, armed with spears and arrows, for such did the solar rays sometimes appear to barbaric fancy. The rain-clouds are imprisoned in dungeons or[Pg 50] caverns by Vritra, the “enveloper,” the thief, serpent, wolf, wild boar, as he is severally styled in the Rig-Veda. Indra attacks him, hurls his darts at him, they pierce the cloud-caverns, the waters are released, and drop upon the earth as rain.
Indra, one of the Vedic gods, comes, according to Professor Max Müller, from the same root as the Sanskrit indu, meaning drop or sap, though the etymology is uncertain. What is clear is that he is the god of the bright sky, and although he is, like the other gods mentioned in the hymns of the Rig-Veda, a local or tribal deity, he stands out as a sort of primus inter pares, with his most notable title being Vritrahan or “Vritra-slayer.” The blessings he bestows upon mortals led to him being associated with moral qualities, and he was worshipped as the “lord of the virtues,” while the juice of the sacred soma plant was offered in his honor, which is why he is also called Somapâ or “soma-drinker.” His battle with Vritra is a constant theme in the Vedic hymns, echoing the praises found in the Psalms to Yahweh as a warrior, powerful in battle. “The gods do not reach you, nor do men; you surpass all creatures in strength.... You thunderer, have shattered the broad and heavy cloud into pieces and released the waters that were trapped within it to flow freely; truly, you alone have all power.” The basic physical meaning of the myth is obvious. Indra is the sun-god, armed with spears and arrows, as the solar rays sometimes appeared to ancient imagination. The rain-clouds are locked away in dungeons or [Pg 50] caverns by Vritra, the “enveloper,” who is referred to in various ways in the Rig-Veda—as a thief, serpent, wolf, or wild boar. Indra confronts him, throws his darts at him, piercing the cloud-caverns, releasing the waters, which then fall to earth as rain.
This explanation, which has many parallels in savage myth, is self-consistent as fitting into crude philosophy of personal life and volition in sun and cloud, and is fraught with deep truth of meaning in regions like the Punjaub, where drought brought famine in its train.
This explanation, which has many parallels in primitive myths, is consistent in its fit with a basic understanding of personal life and choice in sun and cloud, and carries a deep truth of meaning in areas like the Punjab, where drought leads to famine.
The Aryans were a pastoral people, their wealth being in flocks and herds.[21] The cow yielded milk for the household; her dung fertilised the soil; her young multiplied the wealth of the family at an ever-increasing rate, and she naturally became the symbol of fruitfulness and prosperity, ultimately an object of veneration; while, for the functions which the bull performed, he was the type of strength. The Aryan’s enemy was he who stole or injured the cattle; the Aryan’s friend was he who saved them from the robber’s clutch.
The Aryans were a herding people, with their wealth tied to their flocks and herds.[21] Cows provided milk for the household; their dung enriched the soil; their calves increased the family’s wealth at an ever-growing rate, making them a symbol of fertility and prosperity, eventually becoming objects of reverence. Meanwhile, the bull represented strength due to the roles he played. The Aryan’s enemy was anyone who stole or harmed their cattle; their friend was anyone who protected them from thieves.
Intellectually, the Aryan tribes were, speaking broadly, in the mythopœic stage, and the personification of phenomena was rife among them. Their barbaric fancy, as kindred myths all the world over[Pg 51] testify, would find ample play in the fleeting and varied scenery of the cloud-flecked heavens, suggestive, as this would be, of bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial. To these children of the plain the heavens were a vast, wide expanse, over which roamed supra-mundane beasts, the two most prominent figures in their mythical zoology being the cow and the bull. The sun, giver of blessed light, was the bull of majesty and strength; the white clouds were cows, from whose swelling udders dropped the milk of heaven—the blessed rain. But there were dark clouds also, clouds of night and clouds of storm, and within these lurked the monster-robber; into them he lured the herds, and withheld both light and rain from the children of men. To the sun-god, therefore, who smote the thief-dragon, Vritra, with his shaft, and set free the imprisoned cows, went up the shout of praise, the song of gratitude. This myth survives in many legends of the Aryan race, and their family likeness is unmistakable. In its Latin guise it appears as Hercules[22] and Cacus, although the preciseness of detail narrated by Virgil, Livy, and other writers, has given it quasi-historical rank. Hercules, after his victory over Geryon, stops to rest by the Tiber, and while he is sleeping the three-headed monster, Cacus, steals some of his cattle, dragging them by their tails into his cavern in Mons Avertinus.[Pg 52] Their bellowing awakens Hercules, who attacks the cavern, from the mouth of which Cacus vomits flames, and roars as in thunder. But the hero slays him and frees the cattle, a victory which the earlier Romans celebrated with solemn rites at the Ara Maxima. In Greek myth the most familiar examples are the struggles between the sun-god, Apollo, and the storm-dragon, Pythôn, and the deliverance of the Princess Andromeda by Perseus from the sea-monster sent by Poseidôn to ravage the land. In the northern group we have the battle of Siegfried with the Niflungs, or Niblungs, and of Sigurd with the dragon Fafnir, who guards golden treasures; while, in the Edda, Thor goes fishing with the giant Hymir, and catches the demon Loki, whose foul brood are Hell, the wolf Fenri, and the Earth-girdling Serpent. Amongst ourselves, Beowulf, hero of the poem of that name, attacks the dragon or fire-drake Grendel, who, with his troll-mother, haunts a gloomy marsh-land. Thence he stole forth at night to seize sleeping champions, taking them to his dwelling-place to devour them, and this in such numbers that scarce a man was left. One pale night, Beowulf awaited the coming of the monster, and, gripping him tightly, snapped his limbs asunder, so that he died.
Intellectually, the Aryan tribes were, broadly speaking, in the myth-making stage, where personifying natural phenomena was common. Their wild imaginations, as similar myths around the world testify, found plenty of inspiration in the ever-changing and diverse scenery of the cloud-filled skies, which suggested both celestial and earthly bodies. For these inhabitants of the plains, the heavens appeared as a vast expanse, inhabited by supermundane creatures, with the cow and bull being the most significant figures in their mythical bestiary. The sun, a source of blessed light, was seen as the mighty bull, while the white clouds symbolized cows, whose overflowing udders provided the milk of heaven—the precious rain. However, there were also dark clouds, clouds of night and storm, where the monster-thief lurked; he lured the herds into them and withheld both light and rain from humanity. Thus, to the sun-god, who struck down the thief-dragon, Vritra, with his arrow and freed the captured cows, the shout of praise and the song of gratitude rose high. This myth continues to appear in many legends of the Aryan race, sharing a recognizable resemblance. In its Latin form, it shows up as Hercules and Cacus, although the detailed accounts narrated by Virgil, Livy, and others have given it a quasi-historical status. Hercules, after defeating Geryon, stops to rest by the Tiber River, and while he sleeps, the three-headed monster, Cacus, steals some of his cattle, dragging them by their tails into his lair on Mons Avertinus. Their bellowing wakes Hercules, who attacks the cave, from which Cacus spews flames and roars like thunder. But the hero kills him and rescues the cattle, a victory that early Romans celebrated with solemn rituals at the Ara Maxima. In Greek mythology, familiar examples include the battles between the sun-god Apollo and the storm-dragon Pythôn, and the rescue of Princess Andromeda by Perseus from the sea-monster sent by Poseidôn to wreak havoc on the land. In the northern stories, we see the battle of Siegfried with the Niflungs, or Niblungs, and Sigurd's fight against the dragon Fafnir, who hoards golden treasures; meanwhile, in the Edda, Thor goes fishing with the giant Hymir and catches the demon Loki, whose vile offspring are Hell, the wolf Fenri, and the world-encircling Serpent. In our own tradition, Beowulf, the hero of the poem of the same name, confronts the dragon or fire-drake Grendel, who, alongside his troll mother, haunts a dark swamp. He would creep out at night to snatch sleeping warriors, dragging them back to his lair to devour them, leaving hardly a man behind. One pale night, Beowulf awaited the monster's arrival and, gripping him tightly, tore him apart, leading to Grendel’s death.
These brief illustrations would hardly be complete without some reference to our national saint. Opinions differ as to his merits, Gibbon stigmatising him as a fraudulent army contractor,[23] while the researches of M. Ganneau seek to establish his[Pg 53] relation to the Egyptian Horus and Typhon. Be this as it may, the stirring old legend tells how George of Cappadocia delivered the city of Silene from a dragon dwelling in a lake hard by. Nothing that the people could give him satisfied his insatiate maw, and in their despair they cast lots who among their dearest ones should be flung to the dread beast. The lot fell to the king’s daughter, and she went unflinchingly, like Jephthah’s daughter, to her fate. But on the road the hero learns her sad errand, and bidding her fear not, he, making sign of the cross, brandishes his lance, attacks and transfixes the dragon, and leading him into Silene, beheads him in sight of all the people, who, with their king, are baptized to the glory of Him who made St. George the victor.[24]
These short stories wouldn't be complete without mentioning our national saint. People have different opinions about him; Gibbon calls him a corrupt army contractor, while M. Ganneau's research tries to link him to the Egyptian gods Horus and Typhon. Regardless, the exciting old legend tells how George of Cappadocia saved the city of Silene from a dragon living in a nearby lake. Nothing the townspeople offered satisfied the dragon's endless hunger, and in their despair, they drew lots to decide who among their loved ones would be sacrificed to the fearsome beast. The lot fell to the king’s daughter, and she bravely went to face her fate, just like Jephthah's daughter. But on her way, the hero discovers her tragic mission, reassures her not to be afraid, makes the sign of the cross, raises his lance, attacks, and kills the dragon. He brings the dragon's body back to Silene and beheads it in front of all the people, who, along with their king, are baptized in honor of the one who made St. George victorious.
(f.) The Devil.
The Devil.
While, however, the myth of Indra and Vritra has in its western variants remained for the most part a battle between heroes and dragons, the moral element rarely obscuring the physical features, it gave rise among the Iranians or ancient Persians to a definite theology, the strange fortunes of which have, as remarked above, profoundly affected Christendom.
While the myth of Indra and Vritra has mostly remained a story about heroes battling dragons in its western versions, without much focus on the moral aspect, it led to a specific theology among the Iranians or ancient Persians. As mentioned earlier, the unusual developments of this theology have had a significant impact on Christianity.
Although in the Vedic hymns the features of the primitive nature-myth reappear again and again, Indra himself boasting, “I slew Vritra, O Maruts, with might, having grown strong with my own vigour; I who hold the thunderbolt in my arms, I have made[Pg 54] these all-brilliant waters to flow freely for man,” we find an approach in them to some conception of that spiritual conflict of which the physical conflict was so complete a symbol. Indra as victor, is an object of adoration and invested with purity and goodness; Vritra, as the enemy of men, is an object of dread, and invested with malice and evil.
Although the Vedic hymns frequently reference the basic elements of ancient nature myths, Indra proudly declares, “I defeated Vritra, O Maruts, with my strength, having become powerful through my own energy; I who wield the thunderbolt in my hands, have made[Pg 54] these radiant waters flow freely for humanity.” In these hymns, we see a hint of a deeper spiritual struggle behind the literal physical battles being described. Indra, as the victor, is revered and associated with purity and goodness, while Vritra, as humanity's foe, is feared and linked to malice and evil.
But while in the Zend-Avesta, the Scriptures of the old Iranian religion, the struggle between Thraetaôna and the three-headed serpent Azhi-Dahâka (in which names are recognisable the Traitana and Ahi of the Veda and the Feridun and Zohak of Persian epic) is narrated, the moral idea is dominant throughout. The theme is not the attack of the sun-god to recover stolen milch cows from the dragon’s cave, but the battle between Ormuzd, the Spirit of Light, and Ahriman, the Spirit of Darkness. The one seeks to mar the earth which the other has made. Into the fair paradise, Airayana-Vaêjô, “a delightful spot,” as the Avesta calls it, “with good waters and trees,” and into other smiling lands which Ormuzd has blessed, Ahriman sends “a mighty serpent ... strong, deadly frost ... buzzing insects, and poisonous plants ... toil and poverty,” and, worse than all, “the curse of unbelief.”[25] Between these two spiritual powers and their armies of good and bad angels the battle rages for supremacy in the universe, for possession of the citadel of Mansoul.
But in the Zend-Avesta, the scriptures of the ancient Iranian religion, the conflict between Thraetaôna and the three-headed serpent Azhi-Dahâka (where the names resemble the Traitana and Ahi from the Veda and Feridun and Zohak from Persian epic) is depicted, with a strong moral message throughout. The story isn't about the sun-god fighting to reclaim stolen cows from the dragon’s den; instead, it's the battle between Ormuzd, the Spirit of Light, and Ahriman, the Spirit of Darkness. One seeks to corrupt the earth that the other has created. Into the beautiful paradise, Airayana-Vaêjô, “a delightful spot,” as the Avesta describes it, “with good waters and trees,” and into other lovely lands that Ormuzd has blessed, Ahriman sends “a mighty serpent ... strong, deadly frost ... buzzing insects, and poisonous plants ... toil and poverty,” and, worse than all, “the curse of unbelief.” [25] The struggle between these two spiritual forces and their armies of good and evil angels continues fiercely for dominance in the universe, for control of the stronghold of Mansoul.
Early in the history of the Asiatic Aryan tribes there had arisen a quarrel between the Brahmanic[Pg 55] and Iranian divisions. The latter had become a quiet-loving, agricultural people, while the former remained marauding nomads, attacking and harassing their neighbours. In their plundering inroads they invoked the aid of spells and sacrifices, offering the sacred soma-juice to their gods, and nerving themselves for the fray by deep draughts of the intoxicating stuff. Not only they, but their gods as well, thereby became objects of hatred to the peaceful Iranians, who foreswore all worship of freebooter’s deities, and transformed these devas of the old religion into demons. That religion, as common to the Indo-European race, was polytheistic, a worship of deities each ruling over some department of nature, but a worship exalting now one, now another god, be it Indra, or Varuna, or Agni, according to the indications of the deity’s supremacy, or according to the mood of the worshipper. As remarked by Jacob Grimm, “the idea of the devil is foreign to all primitive religions,” obviously because in all primitive thought evil and good are alike regarded as the work of deities. In the Old Testament, Yahweh is spoken of as the author of both;[26] the angels, whether charged with weal or woe, are his messengers. In the Iliad Zeus dispenses both:—
Early in the history of the Asiatic Aryan tribes, a conflict arose between the Brahmanic[Pg 55] and Iranian groups. The latter had become a peaceful, farming society, while the former continued to be wandering raiders, attacking and troubling their neighbors. In their plundering raids, they called upon spells and sacrifices, offering the sacred soma juice to their gods, and boosting their courage with deep drinks of the intoxicating beverage. Not just they, but their gods as well, became hated by the peaceful Iranians, who rejected the worship of raiders' deities and turned these devas of the old faith into demons. That religion, shared by the Indo-European race, was polytheistic, worshipping multiple deities each governing some aspect of nature, but it elevated one god or another, whether it was Indra, Varuna, or Agni, based on the deity’s prominence or the worshipper's mood. As Jacob Grimm noted, “the idea of the devil is foreign to all primitive religions," clearly because in all early thought, both evil and good are seen as acts of deities. In the Old Testament, Yahweh is described as the creator of both; the angels, whether bringing good or bad news, are his messengers. In the Iliad, Zeus governs both:—
“Two urns by Jove’s high throne have ever stood,
The source of evil one, the other good;
From thence the cup of mortal man he fills,
Blessings to these, to those distribute ills,
To most, he mingles both,”[27]
“Two urns stand by Jove’s high throne,
One filled with evil, the other with good;
From there, he fills the cup of human beings,
Blessing some while bringing troubles to others;
“To most, he blends both.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 56]and ’tis a far cry from this to the loftier conception of Euripides: “If the gods do evil, then are they no gods.” So there was a monotheistic—or, as Professor Max Müller terms it, a henotheistic—element in the Vedic religion which in the Iranian religion, and this mainly through the teaching of the great thinker and reformer Zarathushtra (Zoroaster), was largely diffused. In his endeavour to solve the old problem of reconciling sin and misery with omnipotent goodness, he supposes “two primeval causes,” one of which produced the “reality,” or good mind; the other the “non-reality,” or evil mind. Behind these was developed belief in a philosophical abstraction, “uncreate time,” of which each was the product; but such doctrines were too subtle for the popular grasp, and, wrapped in the old mythological garb, they appeared in concrete form as dualism. Vritra survived in Ahriman, who, like him, is represented as a serpent; and in Ormuzd we have the phonetic descendant of Ahura-mazda.
[Pg 56] and it's a long way from this to the higher idea of Euripides: “If the gods do evil, then they are not gods.” So there was a monotheistic—or, as Professor Max Müller calls it, a henotheistic—aspect in Vedic religion that spread significantly into Iranian religion, mainly through the teachings of the great thinker and reformer Zarathushtra (Zoroaster). In his effort to address the age-old question of how to reconcile sin and suffering with all-powerful goodness, he proposes “two primeval causes,” one of which created the “reality,” or good mind; the other created the “non-reality,” or evil mind. Behind these, the idea of a philosophical concept, “uncreate time,” emerged as the origin of each; however, such teachings were too complex for common understanding and, wrapped in the old mythological framework, they manifested as dualism. Vritra continued to exist in Ahriman, who, like him, is depicted as a serpent; and in Ormuzd, we find the phonetic descendant of Ahura-mazda.
Now, it was with this dualism, this transformed survival of the sun and cloud myth, that the Jews came into association during their memorable exile in Babylon. Prior to that time their theology, as hinted above, had no devil in it. But in that belief in spirits which they held in common with all semi-civilised races, as a heritage from barbarous ancestors, there were the elements out of which such a personality might be readily evolved. Their satan, or “accuser,” as that word means, is no prince of the demons, like the Beelzebul of later times; no dragon[Pg 57] or old serpent, as of the Apocalypse, defying Omnipotence and deceiving the whole world; but a kind of detective who, by direction of Yahweh, has his eye on suspects, and who is sent to test their fidelity. In all his missions he acts as the intelligent and loyal servant of Yahweh. But although therefore not regarded as bad himself, the character and functions with which he was credited made easy the transition from such theories about him to theories of him as inherently evil, as the enemy of goodness, and, therefore, of God. He who, like Vritra, was an object of dread, came to be regarded as the incarnation of evil, the author and abettor of things harmful to man. Persian dualism gave concrete form to this conception, and from the time of the Exile we find Satan as the Jewish Ahriman, the antagonist of God. Not he alone, for “the angels that kept not their first estate” were the ministers of his evil designs, creatures so numerous that every one has 10,000 at his right hand and 1000 at his left hand, and because they rule chiefly at night no man should greet another lest he salute a demon. They haunt lonely spots, often assume the shape of beasts, and it is their presence in the bodies of men and women which is the cause of madness and other diseases.[28]
Now, it was with this dualism, this evolved survival of the sun and cloud myth, that the Jews became associated during their significant exile in Babylon. Before that time, their theology, as mentioned above, didn’t include a devil. However, within their shared belief in spirits, which they had in common with all semi-civilized races as a legacy from their barbaric ancestors, there were the elements from which such a personality could easily develop. Their satan, or “accuser,” as that word means, is not a prince of demons, like the Beelzebul of later times; not a dragon[Pg 57] or old serpent, like in the Apocalypse, defying Omnipotence and misleading the whole world; instead, he is a kind of detective who, under Yahweh’s direction, watches suspects and is sent to test their loyalty. In all his missions, he acts as the intelligent and loyal servant of Yahweh. But even though he was not considered evil himself, the character and functions attributed to him facilitated the shift from theories about him to theories of him as inherently evil, as the enemy of goodness, and therefore, of God. He who, like Vritra, was a source of fear, came to be seen as the embodiment of evil, the source and supporter of things harmful to humanity. Persian dualism gave a tangible form to this idea, and from the Exile onward, we find Satan as the Jewish Ahriman, the opponent of God. He is not alone, for “the angels that kept not their first estate” were the agents of his evil plans, creatures so numerous that each one has 10,000 at his right hand and 1,000 at his left hand, and because they primarily operate at night, no one should greet another lest he inadvertently salute a demon. They haunt isolated places, often take the form of animals, and it is their presence in the bodies of men and women that causes madness and other illnesses.[28]
From the period when the Apocryphal books, especially those having traces of Persian influence, were written,[29] this doctrine of an arch-fiend with his[Pg 58] army of demons received increasing impetus. It passed on without check into the Christian religion, and wherever this spread the heathen gods, like the devas of Brahmanism among the Iranians, were degraded into demons, and swelled the vast crowd of evil spirits let loose to torment and ruin mankind.
From the time when the Apocryphal books, especially those influenced by Persian culture, were written, [29] the idea of a chief evil being with his[Pg 58] army of demons gained more traction. This concept flowed unchecked into Christianity, and wherever it spread, the pagan gods, like the devas of Brahmanism among the Iranians, were demoted to demons, adding to the vast number of evil spirits unleashed to torment and destroy humanity.
This doctrine of demonology, it should be remembered, was but the elaborated form of ancestral belief in spirits referred to above. In the Christian system it was associated with that belief in magic which has its roots in fetishism, and from the two arose belief in witchcraft. The universal belief in demons in early and mediæval times supplied an easy explanation of disasters and diseases; the sorcerers and charm-workers, the wizards and enchanters, had passed into the service of the devil. For power to work their spite and malevolence they had bartered their souls to him, and sealed the bargain with their blood. It was enough for the ignorant and frightened sufferers to accuse some poor, misshapen, squinting old woman of casting on them the evil eye, or of appearing in the form of a cat, to secure her trial by torture and her condemnation to an unpitied death. The spread of popular terror led to the issue of Papal bulls and to the passing of statutes in England and in other countries against witchcraft, and it was not until late in the eighteenth century that the laws against that imaginary crime were repealed.
This belief in demons, as noted earlier, was merely an expanded version of ancient beliefs about spirits. In Christianity, it was linked to the belief in magic, which has roots in fetishism, and from these two emerged the belief in witchcraft. The widespread belief in demons during early and medieval times provided a simple explanation for disasters and diseases; sorcerers, charm-workers, wizards, and enchanters were thought to have made deals with the devil. To gain the power to cause harm and malice, they exchanged their souls, sealing the deal with their blood. For the frightened and ignorant victims, it was enough to accuse some unfortunate, deformed, squinting old woman of casting a curse or appearing as a cat to ensure her trial by torture and eventual execution without pity. The rise of public fear led to the issuance of Papal decrees and the enactment of laws in England and other countries against witchcraft, and it wasn't until the late eighteenth century that those laws against this imagined crime were repealed.
There is no sadder chapter in the annals of this[Pg 59] tearful world than this ghastly story of witch-finding and witch-burning. Sprenger computes that during the Christian epoch no less than nine millions of persons, mostly women of the poorer classes, were burned; victims of the survival into relatively civilised times of an illusion which had its source in primitive thought. It was an illusion which had the authority of Scripture on its side;[30] the Church had no hesitation concerning it; such men as Luther, Sir Thomas Browne, and Wesley never doubted it; the evidence of the bewitched was supported by honest witnesses; and judges disposed to mercy and humanity had no qualms in passing the dread sentence of the law on the condemned.[31]
There’s no sadder chapter in the history of this[Pg 59] heartbreaking world than this horrific tale of hunting and executing witches. Sprenger estimates that during the Christian era, at least nine million people, mostly poor women, were burned; victims of a belief that lingered into more civilized times, stemming from primitive thinking. This belief had the backing of Scripture; the Church had no doubts about it; figures like Luther, Sir Thomas Browne, and Wesley never questioned it; the accounts of the bewitched were supported by credible witnesses; and judges who were inclined towards mercy and humanity felt no hesitation in delivering the terrifying sentence of the law on the condemned.[30] [31]
And although it exists not to-day, save in by-places where gross darkness lurks, it was not destroyed by argument, by disproof, by direct assault, but only through the quiet growth and diffusion of the scientific spirit, before which it has dispersed. It could not live in an atmosphere thus purified, an atmosphere charged with belief in unchanging causation and in a definite order unbroken by caprice or fitfulness, whether in the sweep of a planet or the pulsations of a human heart.
And even though it’s not around today, except in hidden corners where ignorance thrives, it wasn’t wiped out through debate, disproof, or direct attack, but simply through the steady spread of scientific thinking, which caused it to fade away. It couldn’t survive in such a clear environment, an environment filled with the belief in unchanging causes and a consistent order that isn't disrupted by randomness or unpredictability, whether in the path of a planet or the beats of a human heart.
Of course the antecedents of the arch-fiend himself could not fail to be the subject of curious inquiry in the time when his existence was no matter of[Pg 60] doubt. The old theologians scraped together enough material about him from the sacred books of the Jews and Christians to construct an elaborate biography of him; but in this they would seem to have explained too much in certain directions and not enough in others, thus provoking a reaction which ultimately discredited their painful research. Their genealogy of him was carried farther back than they intended or desired, for the popular notions credited him with both a mother and grandmother. Their theory of his fall from heaven gave rise to the droll conception of his lameness and to the legends of which the “devil on two sticks” is a type. Their infusion of foreign element into his nature aided his pictorial presentment in motley form and garb, as seen in the old miracle-plays. To Vedic descriptions of Vritra’s darkness may perchance be traced his murkiness and blackness; to Greek satyr and German forest-sprite his goat-like body, his horns, his cloven hoofs, his tail; to Thor his red beard; to dwarfs and goblins his red cloak and nodding plume; to theories of transformation of men and spirits into animals his manifold metamorphoses, as black cat, wolf, hellhound, and the like.
Of course, the background of the devil himself became a topic of great curiosity when it was no longer questioned whether he existed. The old theologians gathered enough information about him from the sacred texts of Jews and Christians to create an elaborate biography; however, it seems they explained too much in some areas and not enough in others, which led to a backlash that ultimately discredited their painstaking research. Their family tree for him went back farther than they intended or wanted, as popular beliefs attributed to him both a mother and a grandmother. Their theory of his fall from heaven led to the amusing idea of him being lame and inspired legends like the “devil on two sticks.” Their inclusion of foreign elements in his character helped shape his visual representation in various costumes and forms, as seen in the old miracle plays. His darkness and murkiness may be linked to Vedic descriptions of Vritra; his goat-like body, horns, cloven hooves, and tail can be traced to Greek satyrs and German forest sprites; his red beard to Thor; his red cloak and nodding plume to dwarfs and goblins; and his many transformations into animals like a black cat, wolf, or hellhound stem from theories about the transformation of men and spirits into beasts.
But his description was his doom; it was by a natural sequence that the legends of mediæval times present him, not, with the Scotch theologians, as a scholar and a swindler, disguising himself as a parson, but as gullible and stupid, as over-reaching himself and as befooled by mortals. And, like the Trolls of Scandinavian folk-lore who burst at sunrise, it needed[Pg 61] only the full light thrown upon his origin and development by the researches of comparative mythologists to dissipate this creation of man’s fears and fancies into the vaporous atmosphere where he had his birth.
But his description was his downfall; it was a natural outcome that the legends of medieval times show him, not, with the Scottish theologians, as a scholar and a fraud pretending to be a clergyman, but as gullible and foolish, as someone who overreached himself and was deceived by others. And, like the Trolls of Scandinavian folklore who vanish at sunrise, it took[Pg 61] only the full light shed on his origins and development by the research of comparative mythologists to dissolve this creation of human fears and fantasies into the misty atmosphere where he was born.
§ IV.
THE SOLAR THEORY OF MYTH.
The Solar Theory of Myth.
The cogency of the evidence concerning the development of belief in Satan out of light-and-darkness myths is generally admitted, but it is of a kind that must not be pushed too far. For the phases of Nature are manifold; manifold also is the life of man; and we must not lend a too willing ear to theories which refer the crude explanations of an unscientific age, when the whole universe is Wonderland, to one source. Cave hominem unius libri, says the adage, and we may apply it, not only to the man of one book, but also to the man of one idea, in whom the sense of proportion is lacking, and who sees only that for which he looks. Here such caution is introduced as needful of exercise against the comparative mythologists who, not content with showing—as abundant evidence warrants—that myth has its germs in the investment of the powers of nature with personal life and consciousness, contend that the great epics of our own and kindred races are, from their broadest features to minutest detail, but nature-myths obscured and transformed.
The strength of the evidence regarding the development of belief in Satan from light-and-darkness myths is generally accepted, but it's important not to overstate this connection. Nature has many phases; human life is also varied; and we shouldn't be too quick to accept theories that reduce the complex explanations of an unscientific era, when the entire universe was seen as a wonderland, to a single source. Cave hominem unius libri, as the saying goes, and we can apply this not only to the person who reads only one book but also to those who cling to a single idea, lacking a sense of proportion and only seeing what they are looking for. Here, we need to be cautious of the comparative mythologists who, not satisfied with demonstrating—supported by ample evidence—that myths originate from attributing personal life and consciousness to natural forces, argue that the major epics of our own and similar cultures are, in their broadest aspects down to the smallest details, merely transformed and obscured nature myths.
[Pg 62]Certain scholars, notably Professor Max Müller, Sir G. W. Cox, and Professor de Gubernatis, as interpreters of the myths of the Indo-European peoples, and Dr. Goldziher, as an interpreter of Hebrew myth and cognate forms, maintain that the names given in the mythopœic age to the sun, the moon, and the changing scenery of the heaven as the fleeting forms and myriad shades passed over its face, lost their original signification wholly or partially, and came to be regarded as the names of veritable deities and men, whose actions and adventures are the disguised descriptions of the sweep of the thunder-charged clouds and of the victory of the hero-god over their light-engulfing forces. But it is better to state the theory in the words of its exponents, and for that purpose a couple of extracts from Sir George Cox’s Mythology of the Aryan Nations will suffice.
[Pg 62]Some scholars, like Professor Max Müller, Sir G. W. Cox, and Professor de Gubernatis, who analyze the myths of Indo-European peoples, along with Dr. Goldziher, who studies Hebrew myth and related forms, argue that the names used during the myth-making era for the sun, the moon, and the ever-changing scenes in the sky—reflecting the passing forms and countless shades—lost their original meanings entirely or partially. These names eventually came to be seen as those of real gods and heroes, whose stories and exploits are actually veiled depictions of the movement of thunder-filled clouds and the triumph of the hero-god over their engulfing forces of light. However, it's best to express the theory using the words of its advocates, so a couple of excerpts from Sir George Cox’s Mythology of the Aryan Nations will do.
In the spontaneous utterances of thoughts awakened by outward phenomena, we have the source of myths which must be regarded as primary. But it is obvious that such myths would be produced only so long as the words employed were used in their original meaning. If once the meaning of the word were either in part or wholly forgotten, the creation of a new personality under this name would become inevitable, and the change would be rendered both more certain and more rapid by the very wealth of words which were lavished on the sights and objects which most impressed their imagination. A thousand phrases would be used to describe the action of a beneficent or consuming sun, of the gentle or awful night, of the playful or furious wind; and every word or phrase become the germ of a new story as soon as the mind lost its hold on the original force of the name. Thus, in the polyonymy (by which term Sir George Cox means the giving of several names[Pg 63] to one object), which was the result of the earliest form of human thought, we have the germ of the great epics of later times, and of the countless legends which make up the rich stores of mythical tradition ... and the legends so framed constitute the class of secondary myths (p. 42).
In the spontaneous expressions of thoughts triggered by external events, we find the source of myths that should be seen as primary. However, it's clear that such myths would only be created as long as the words used retained their original meaning. If the meaning of a word were partially or completely forgotten, the emergence of a new identity under that name would become unavoidable, and this change would be both more certain and quicker due to the abundance of words used to describe the sights and objects that most captivated their imagination. A thousand phrases would be created to describe the actions of a nurturing or destructive sun, the gentle or terrifying night, or the playful or raging wind; and as soon as the mind lost its connection to the original meaning of the name, each word or phrase would begin to spark a new story. Thus, in the polyonymy (a term used by Sir George Cox to refer to giving multiple names[Pg 63] to a single object), which arose from the earliest forms of human thought, we have the seed of the great epics of later periods, as well as the countless legends that contribute to the rich tapestry of mythical tradition... and the legends created in this way form the category of secondary myths (p. 42).
Henceforth the words which had denoted the sun and moon would denote not merely living things but living persons.... Every word would become an attribute, and all ideas, once grouped round a single object, would branch off into distinct personifications. The sun had been the lord of light, the driver of the chariot of the day; he had toiled and laboured for the sons of men, and sunk down to rest, after a hard battle, in the evening. But now the lord of light would be Phoibos Apollôn, while Helios would remain enthroned in his fiery chariot, and his toils and labours and death-struggles would be transferred to Heraklês. The violet clouds which greet his rising and his setting would now be represented by herds of cows which feed in earthly pastures. There would be other expressions which would still remain as floating phrases, not attached to any definite deities. These would gradually be converted into incidents in the life of heroes, and be woven at length into systematic variations. Finally, these gods and heroes, and the incidents of their mythical career, would receive each “a local habitation and a name.” These would remain as genuine history when the origin and meaning of the words had been either wholly or in part forgotten (p. 51).
From now on, the words that used to refer to the sun and moon would mean not just living things but living people. Every word would become an attribute, and all ideas that used to center around a single object would branch off into unique personifications. The sun had been the master of light, the one driving the chariot of the day; he worked hard for humanity and would sink down to rest in the evening after a tough day. But now, the master of light would be Phoebus Apollo, while Helios would remain seated in his fiery chariot. His struggles and battles would be transferred to Heracles. The violet clouds that greet his rising and setting would now be symbolized by herds of cows grazing in earthly pastures. There would also be other expressions that would stay as vague phrases, not connected to any specific gods. These would gradually turn into events in the lives of heroes and eventually become elaborate variations. In the end, these gods and heroes, along with the events of their mythical lives, would each gain "a local habitation and a name." They would be accepted as real history when the origin and meaning of the words had been either completely forgotten or partially lost (p. 51).
Such is the “solar myth” theory. “We can hardly,” as Mr. Matthew Arnold says, “now look up at the sun without having the sensations of a moth,” and if occasion has not been given to the adversary to blaspheme, he has been supplied with ample material for banter and ridicule. Some of the happiest illustrations of this are made by Mr. Foster in his amusing and really informing essay on “Nature Myths in Nursery Rhymes,” reprinted in Leisure[Pg 64] Readings,[32] an essay which it seems the immaculate critics took au sérieux! With a little exercise of one’s invention, given also ability to parody, it will be found that many noted events, as well as the lives of the chief actors in them, yield results comforting to the solar mythologists. Not only the Volsungs and the Iliad, but the story of the Crusades and of the conquest of Mexico; not only Arthur and Baldr, but Cæsar and Bonaparte, may be readily resolved, as Professor Tyndall says we all shall be, “like streaks of morning cloud, into the infinite azure of the past.” Dupuis, in his researches into the connection between astronomy and mythology, had suggested that Jesus was the sun, and the twelve apostles the zodiacal signs; and Goldziher, analysing the records of a remote period, maintains the same concerning Jacob and his twelve sons. M. Senart has satisfied himself that Gotama, the Buddha, is a sun-myth. Archbishop Whately, to confound the sceptics, ingeniously disproved the existence of Bonaparte; and a French ecclesiastic has, by witty etymological analogies, shown that Napoleon is cognate with Apollo, the sun, and his mother Letitia identical with Leto, the mother of Apollo; that his personnel of twelve marshals were the signs of the zodiac; that his retreat from Moscow was a fiery setting, and that his emergence from Elba, to rule for twelve months, and then be banished to St. Helena, is the sun rising out of the eastern waters to set in the western ocean after twelve hours’ reign in the sky.[Pg 65] But upon this solar theory let us cite what Dr. Tylor, whose soberness of judgment renders him a valuable guide along the zigzag path of human progress, says: “The close and deep analogies between the life of nature and the life of man have been for ages dwelt upon by poets and philosophers, who, in simile or in argument, have told of light and darkness, of calm and tempest, of birth, growth, change, decay, dissolution, renewal. But no one-sided interpretation can be permitted to absorb into a single theory such endless many-sided correspondences as these. Rash inferences which, on the strength of mere resemblance, derive episodes of myth from episodes of nature, must be regarded with utter mistrust, for the student who has no more stringent criterion than this for his myths of sun and sky and dawn, will find them wherever it pleases him to seek them.”
Such is the “solar myth” theory. “We can hardly,” as Mr. Matthew Arnold says, “now look up at the sun without feeling like a moth,” and if the opponent hasn’t been given the chance to blaspheme, they have certainly been given plenty of material for jokes and mockery. Some of the best examples of this are from Mr. Foster in his entertaining and genuinely enlightening essay on “Nature Myths in Nursery Rhymes,” reprinted in Leisure[Pg 64] Readings, an essay that even the so-called perfect critics took au sérieux! With a bit of creativity and a knack for parody, it turns out that many famous events and the lives of their main figures provide comforting insights for solar myth enthusiasts. Not only the Volsungs and the Iliad, but also the story of the Crusades and the conquest of Mexico; not just Arthur and Baldr, but Cæsar and Bonaparte, can be easily interpreted, as Professor Tyndall says we all will be, “like streaks of morning cloud, into the infinite azure of the past.” Dupuis, in his studies linking astronomy and mythology, suggested that Jesus was the sun and the twelve apostles the signs of the zodiac; Goldziher, analyzing ancient records, argues the same about Jacob and his twelve sons. M. Senart is convinced that Gotama, the Buddha, is a sun-myth. Archbishop Whately, to challenge skeptics, cleverly disproved the existence of Bonaparte; and a French cleric has, through clever etymological connections, shown that Napoleon is related to Apollo, the sun, and that his mother Letitia is the same as Leto, the mother of Apollo; that his personnel of twelve marshals represented the zodiac signs; that his retreat from Moscow was a fiery sunset, and that his return from Elba, to rule for twelve months and then be exiled to St. Helena, is like the sun rising in the eastern waters to set in the western ocean after twelve hours of reigning in the sky.[Pg 65] But regarding this solar theory, let’s refer to what Dr. Tylor, whose sound judgment makes him a reliable guide through humanity’s winding journey, says: “The close and profound similarities between the life of nature and the life of man have been emphasized for ages by poets and philosophers, who, through similes or arguments, have spoken of light and darkness, calm and storm, birth, growth, change, decay, dissolution, and renewal. However, no one-sided interpretation can be allowed to reduce such endless, multifaceted correspondences into a single theory. Hasty conclusions that, based on mere similarity, derive mythic episodes from natural events must be approached with extreme caution, as the student who relies solely on this for their myths of sun and sky and dawn will find them wherever they wish to look.”
The investigations of comparative mythologists, more particularly in this country and Germany, have thrown such valuable light on the history of ideas, that it will be instructive to learn what excited the inquiry. The researches of Niebuhr and his school into the credibility of early history made manifest that the only authority on which the chroniclers relied was tradition. To them—children of an uncritical age—that tradition was venerable with the lapse of time, and binding as a revelation from the gods. To us the charm and interest of it lie in detecting within it the ancient deposit of a mythopœic period, and in deciphering from it what manner of men they must have been among whom such[Pg 66] explanation of the beginnings had credence. And in such an inquiry nothing can be “common or unclean,” nothing too trivial or puerile for analysis; for where the most grotesque and impossible are found, there we are nearer to the conditions of which we would know more.
The studies of comparative mythologists, especially in this country and Germany, have provided such valuable insights into the history of ideas that it's worth exploring what sparked this investigation. The research by Niebuhr and his followers into the reliability of early history revealed that the only source the chroniclers depended on was tradition. For them—people of an uncritical era—that tradition was respected due to its age and felt as binding as a message from the gods. Today, we find the appeal and interest in uncovering the ancient remnants of a myth-making time and figuring out what kind of people must have existed who believed in such[Pg 66] explanations of origins. In such an inquiry, nothing can be considered "common or unclean," and nothing is too trivial or childish for examination; for it is often in the most bizarre and implausible ideas where we draw closer to understanding the context we seek to know more about.
The serious endeavour to get at the fact underlying the fabulous was extended to the great body of mythology which had not been incorporated into history, and the interpretations of which satisfied only those who suggested them. As hinted already, the Greeks had sought out the meaning of their myths, with here and there a glimpse of the truth gained; but this was confined to the philosophers and poets. Euhêmeros degraded them into dull chronicle, making Heraklês a thief who carried off a crop of oranges; Jove a king crushing rebellion; Atlas an astronomer; Pythôn a freebooter; Æolus a weather-wise seaman, and so on. Plutarch tried to “restore” them, but only defaced them, and after centuries of neglect they were discovered by Lord Bacon to be allegories with a moral. Then Banier and Lemprière emptied out of them what little life Euhêmeros had left, and the believers in Hebrew as the original speech of mankind saw in them the fragments of a universal primitive revelation! Even Professor Max Müller is so upset by the many loathsome and revolting stories in a mythology current in the land of Lykurgos and Solon, such as the marriage of his mother Jocasta by Œdipus, and the swallowing of his own children by Cronus, that he[Pg 67] inquires (as if he half believed it possible) whether there was not “a period of temporary insanity through which the human mind had to pass,” and a degradation from lovely metaphor to coarse fact which only a “disease of language,” or the confusion arising from the forgotten meanings of words, explains. There is no need, however, for assumptions of this or of any other kind. This is best shown by a summary of facts which led, more or less directly, to the formulation of the solar theory.
The serious effort to uncover the truth behind the fantastical was expanded to encompass the vast array of mythology that hadn’t been integrated into history, the interpretations of which only satisfied those who proposed them. As mentioned earlier, the Greeks sought to find the meaning of their myths, occasionally catching glimpses of truth; however, this understanding was mostly limited to philosophers and poets. Euhêmeros reduced them to a dull narrative, portraying Heraklês as a thief who stole a crop of oranges, Jove as a king quelling rebellion, Atlas as an astronomer, Pythôn as a pirate, Æolus as a wise sailor, and so on. Plutarch attempted to "restore" them, but only ended up distorting them further, and after centuries of neglect, they were rediscovered by Lord Bacon as allegories with a moral. Then Banier and Lemprière stripped away what little vitality Euhêmeros had left, and those who believed Hebrew to be the original language of humanity perceived them as fragments of a universal primitive revelation! Even Professor Max Müller is disturbed by the many grotesque and shocking tales in a mythology prevalent in the land of Lykurgos and Solon, such as the marriage of his mother Jocasta to Œdipus, and Cronus swallowing his own children, that he[Pg 67] questions (as if he partially believes it could be true) whether there might have been “a period of temporary insanity through which the human mind had to pass,” and a decline from beautiful metaphor to crude reality that can only be explained by a “disease of language,” or the confusion arising from forgotten meanings of words. However, there’s no need for assumptions like these or any others. This is best illustrated by a summary of facts that led, more or less directly, to the development of the solar theory.
Some fifty years ago a good many idle speculations, products of a reverent and uncurbed fancy concerning Hebrew as the primitive speech of mankind, were laid to rest when the sober guess of Schlegel as to the connection of the leading languages of Europe and those of India and Persia, was converted into certainty by Bopp, Jacob Grimm, Schleicher, and later scholars.
About fifty years ago, a lot of fanciful ideas about Hebrew being the original language of humanity were put to rest when Schlegel's serious hypothesis about the links between the main languages of Europe and those of India and Persia was confirmed by Bopp, Jacob Grimm, Schleicher, and later scholars.
By the application of the comparative method to philology, i.e. the interpretation of any set of facts by comparison with corresponding facts, due allowance being made for differences which Grimm’s law (see infra) explains, the relation of Greek, Latin, Slavonic, Teutonic, and Keltic to one another and to Indian and Persian, and their consequent descent from a common parent language, was proved. To this group the term Aryan (from a Sanskrit word cognate with the root ar, our English word ear, to plough), is given, a term which ancient records show was applied by the Asiatic Aryans to themselves as the lords of the soil, the dominant race. The names[Pg 68] Indo-Germanic, and, more appropriately as roughly defining the peoples included thereunder, Indo-European, have been suggested in its stead, but Aryan, as the more convenient term, has come into general use.
By using the comparative method in philology, which is the study of language through comparing different facts while considering differences explained by Grimm's law (see infra), we have shown the relationship between Greek, Latin, Slavonic, Teutonic, and Keltic languages, as well as their connections to Indian and Persian languages, all descending from a common parent language. This group is referred to as Aryan, a term derived from a Sanskrit word related to the root ar, which leads to our English word ear, meaning to plow. Ancient records indicate that the Asiatic Aryans used this term to refer to themselves as the lords of the land, the dominant race. The names[Pg 68] Indo-Germanic and, more fittingly, Indo-European, have been proposed instead, but Aryan has become the commonly used term for convenience.
The survival of grammatical forms common to the Aryan ancestors, and the likeness between words necessary for daily use, evidenced to one parent primitive speech, and, passing from words to the ideas and things which they connoted, philologists were able to infer what manner of men these Aryans were, and under what conditions they dwelt. In the enthusiasm excited by so brilliant a discovery the soberest scholars were apt to over-colour their accurately-outlined picture of old Aryan life; to read modern meanings into the ancient words. But, making good allowance for this, the sketch which was presented in Max Müller’s famous paper on Comparative Mythology[33] remains a credit to scholarship in its vivid generalisations from immaterial data.
The survival of grammatical forms common to the Aryan ancestors and the similarity between words used in everyday life showed that there was one original language. By linking words to the ideas and things they represented, linguists could infer what kind of people the Aryans were and the conditions they lived in. In the excitement over such a groundbreaking discovery, even the most serious scholars tended to exaggerate their detailed portrayal of ancient Aryan life and interpreted ancient words with modern meanings. However, even considering this, the depiction presented in Max Müller’s famous paper on Comparative Mythology[33] remains a notable achievement in scholarship due to its vivid generalizations based on limited data.
Professor Max Müller, in agreement with Pictet and others, placed the original settlement of the Aryans as probably in the region between the Hindu Kush Mountains and the Caspian Sea. But the opinion of later scholars of cooler judgment leans to Europe rather than to Asia as the primitive home of the Aryan tribes. The scanty hints which survive point to a larger acquaintance with European flora and fauna than with Asiatic; to a southward course, whilst silent about westward migration; the movement of races[Pg 69] inclines from less genial to more genial zones; the traditions of certain branches, as the Greeks, tell of them as autochthones, or born on the soil where they are found; and the judgment of experts is decisive as to the greater nearness of the European languages to the original speech as contrasted with Sanskrit and Iranian. These are the principal reasons adduced in support of the theory of a European origin. Benfey places the old Aryan home in the neighbourhood of the Black Sea, Schrader and Geiger in Middle Germany, Karl Penka in Scandinavia. But in speculating on the exact habitation of congeries of tribes requiring vast tracts of country for support, no rigid boundaries can be fixed, and there is room for the play of both theories, the more so as theories they must remain.[34]
Professor Max Müller, along with Pictet and others, suggested that the original settlement of the Aryans was likely between the Hindu Kush Mountains and the Caspian Sea. However, later scholars, with a more measured perspective, tend to believe that Europe is the true homeland of the Aryan tribes rather than Asia. The limited clues that exist indicate a greater familiarity with European flora and fauna compared to those of Asia; the direction of movement seems to head southward while remaining silent on westward migration; and the migration of races[Pg 69] tends to move from less hospitable to more hospitable areas. Traditions from certain branches, like the Greeks, describe them as autochthones, or people born from the land they occupy; experts also agree that European languages are closer to the original language than Sanskrit and Iranian. These are the main arguments supporting the theory of a European origin. Benfey places the ancient Aryan homeland near the Black Sea, while Schrader and Geiger suggest Middle Germany, and Karl Penka proposes Scandinavia. However, when considering the precise locations of groups of tribes that needed large areas of land for sustenance, it’s impossible to set strict boundaries, allowing room for both theories, especially since they can only remain theories.
At the back of this unsettled question lies the interesting subject of the civilisation of pre-Aryan races on the European-Asiatic Continent. In the Newer Stone Age this continent was inhabited by races of short stature, with long and narrow skulls, and probably dark complexions, races whom the Aryans, a tall, round-skulled, fair-complexioned race, conquered, and with whom they so largely intermingled that the varieties of fair and dark people in Europe at this day, speaking an Aryan language, are past finding out. Indeed, there are probably no unmixed races throughout Europe and Asia; the conquering race imposed its language on[Pg 70] the conquered, and thus is explained the community of speech without community of race which must be recognised in the composite European peoples.
At the heart of this unresolved question is the fascinating topic of the civilization of pre-Aryan races on the European-Asian continent. During the New Stone Age, this continent was home to shorter races with long, narrow skulls, likely dark skin, whom the Aryans—a taller, round-skulled, fair-skinned group—conquered and mixed with so extensively that it’s nearly impossible to trace the origins of the fair and dark people in Europe today who speak an Aryan language. In fact, there are probably no pure races left in Europe and Asia; the conquering race enforced its language on the conquered, which explains the shared language among people of different racial backgrounds in the diverse populations of Europe.
With this qualification the kinship of the Aryan-language-speaking peoples is demonstrated, and the like kind of evidence by which this is proved has been applied to establish the identity of their mythologies, legends, and folk-tales. The meaning of the proper names of these once determined, the key to the meaning of the myth or tale was clear; because, it is contended, the names contain the germs or oldest surviving part. This is to make the last first; but the result, as already shown in the Aryan light-and-darkness myths, has been to bring out a few striking correspondences in Greek and Vedic names, although by no means so intimate and frequent as the solar mythologists assume. The uniform behaviour of the untutored mind before like phenomena to which barbaric myth witnesses prepares us for general correspondences, but not in such details as we find in the Aryan group. On what theory these, notably in the case of the folk-tales, are to be accounted for, it is not easy to say, for the mode of their diffusion from India to Iceland is obscure. But the fact abides that nursery stories told in Norway and Tyrol, in Scotland and the Deccan, are identical. After allowing for local colouring and for changes incident to the lapse of time, they are the variants of stories presumably related in the Aryan fatherland at a period historically remote, and, moreover, are told in words which are phonetically akin. Their[Pg 71] resemblances in minor incident and detail are not easily explained by theories of borrowing, for apparently no trace of intercourse between the Asiatic Aryans and the Aryans of extreme Western Europe occurs until after the domiciling of the stories where we find them. Nor did they with such close resemblances as appear between the German Faithful John and the Hindu Rama and Luxman; between our own Cinderella, the German Aschenpüttel and the Hindu Sodewa Bai, spring native from their respective soils.[35] And there is just that unlikeness in certain details which might be expected from the different positions and products of the several Aryan lands. They explain, for example, the absence from Scandinavian folk-tale of creatures like the elephant, the giant, ape, and turtle, which figure in the Brahmanic.
With this qualification, the connection among the peoples who speak Aryan languages is shown, and similar evidence has been used to establish the similarities in their mythologies, legends, and folk tales. Once the meanings of the proper names were determined, the key to understanding the myth or tale became clear; it is argued that the names contain the oldest surviving elements. This approach prioritizes the final outcomes, but as already demonstrated in the Aryan light-and-darkness myths, it has highlighted a few notable similarities in Greek and Vedic names, although not as close and frequent as solar mythologists suggest. The consistent response of the untrained mind to similar phenomena, as shown by barbaric myths, prepares us for general correspondences but not in the detailed ways we find within the Aryan group. It’s not easy to determine which theory explains these correspondences, especially regarding the folk tales, because the way they spread from India to Iceland is unclear. Nevertheless, it remains true that nursery stories told in Norway and Tyrol, in Scotland and the Deccan, are identical. After considering local variations and the changes that come with time, they are different versions of stories that are presumably connected to the Aryan homeland from a historically distant period and are even told in phonetically similar words. Their[Pg 71] similarities in minor details are not easily explained by borrowing theories, as there seems to be no evidence of interaction between the Asiatic Aryans and those in extreme Western Europe until after the stories settled where we find them. Moreover, the close resemblances, such as between the German Faithful John and the Hindu Rama and Luxman, and between our own Cinderella, the German Aschenpüttel, and the Hindu Sodewa Bai, originate from their respective cultures. And there are distinct differences in certain details that can be expected due to the varied circumstances and influences of the different Aryan regions. For example, this explains the absence of creatures like the elephant, giant, ape, and turtle, which are present in the Brahmanic tales, from Scandinavian folk tales.
When we turn to the great Aryan epics, the Iliad and the Odyssey; the Volsungs; the Nibelungs; King Arthur and his Round Table; the Ramâyanâ and the Mahâ Bhâratâ; the Shah Nameh, and so forth, we find similarities of incident and episode which point to a common derivation from old Aryan myth. That common synonyms occur in cognate languages is to be expected, but so far as the names and the characteristics of the heroes and heroines are concerned, the phonetic identity is proven in a far less number of cases than the solar mythologists, working on their too[Pg 72] exclusive method, argue. The key which for them unlocks the meaning of every Aryan myth is Sanskrit. In tracing the history of the Indo-European family of speech, it served as the starting-point, because it has more than any other member preserved the roots and suffixes, if not in their oldest, still in their most accessible form. And in tracing the course of Indo-European mythology, it is in the Vedic texts, chiefly the most ancient, the Rig-Veda, that we find the materials for comparative study, since in these venerable hymns of a Bible older than our own are preserved the earliest recorded forms of that mythology. That is to say, we have not in any European branch of Aryan speech any documentary relic of the age of the Rig-Veda, otherwise we might find ourselves in possession of more ancient relics of that speech. So that although the value of Sanskrit as the guide without which knowledge of the Aryan mother-tongue would have remained vague, indeed have been beyond reach, cannot be over-estimated, we must not accept as of universal worth what is local and special in it.[36]
When we look at the great Aryan epics, like the Iliad and the Odyssey; the Volsungs; the Nibelungs; King Arthur and his Round Table; the Ramâyanâ and the Mahâ Bhâratâ; the Shah Nameh, and others, we notice similar events and stories that suggest a shared origin in ancient Aryan myth. It’s expected that common synonyms appear in related languages, but regarding the names and traits of the heroes and heroines, the phonetic similarities are much less frequent than the solar mythologists claim using their overly narrow approach. For them, the key to unlocking the meaning of every Aryan myth is Sanskrit. When tracing the history of the Indo-European language family, Sanskrit serves as the starting point because it has preserved the roots and suffixes better than any other language, if not in the oldest, then in the most accessible form. Additionally, when exploring Indo-European mythology, we find the resources for comparative study primarily in the Vedic texts, especially the Rig-Veda, which contains some of the earliest recorded forms of that mythology. This means we don’t have any documentary evidence from the time of the Rig-Veda in any European branch of Aryan speech, or else we might have more ancient artifacts from that language. Therefore, while the importance of Sanskrit as a guide to understanding the Aryan mother tongue cannot be overstated—since without it, knowledge would have remained vague and hard to attain—we must not consider what is specific and local within it to be universally applicable.
The phonetic kinship and actual identity which comparative philologists have sought to establish between the proper names of gods and heroes of the Greek and Vedic mythologies (for the inquiry has been chiefly restricted to these two), is based on the collection of rules by which we can at once tell what sounds in one language correspond to those of its[Pg 73] kindred tongues, called, after its discoverer, “Grimm’s Law.” This law gave the quietus to theories of common origin and variation of words based on specious resemblances (theories satirised by Dean Swift in his derivation of ostler from oatstealer), and introduced a scientific method into etymological study.
The phonetic connection and actual identity that comparative linguists have tried to establish between the names of gods and heroes in Greek and Vedic mythologies (this inquiry has mostly focused on these two) relies on a set of rules that helps us determine what sounds in one language match those in its[Pg 73] related languages, known as “Grimm’s Law,” named after its discoverer. This law put an end to theories of a common origin and word variation based on misleading similarities (theories mocked by Dean Swift in his explanation of ostler as derived from oatstealer) and brought a scientific approach to the study of etymology.
The varying pronunciation of certain words among the Aryan-speaking peoples which were common to them was discovered by Grimm to be constant; for example, a Greek th answers to an English d, and, vice versâ, a German s or z to an English t, and so forth, so that by comparing these altered forms the common form from which they spring is reached.
The different pronunciations of certain words among the Aryan-speaking peoples, which they all shared, were found by Grimm to be consistent. For instance, a Greek th corresponds to an English d, and vice versa, a German s or z corresponds to an English t, and so on. By comparing these variations, we can identify the common form they originated from.
At what fluent period in the history of the Aryan languages these changes of one sound into another were induced is unknown, nor are their precise causes easy of ascertainment, being referable to physical influences, climatal and local, which in the course of time brought about changes in the organs of speech, such, for example, as make our th so difficult of pronunciation to a German, in whose language d takes its place, as drei for three, durstig for thirsty, dein for thine, etc. We may note tendencies to variation in children of the same household, their prattle often affording striking illustration of Grimm’s law, and it is easy to see that among semi-civilised and isolated tribes, where no check upon the variations is imposed, they would tend to become fixed and give rise to new dialects.
At what point in the history of the Aryan languages these changes in sounds occurred is unclear, and figuring out their exact causes is also challenging. They can be attributed to physical influences, both climatic and local, which over time altered the speech organs. For example, our th sound is hard for a German speaker to pronounce, as they replace it with d, saying drei instead of three, durstig instead of thirsty, dein for thine, and so on. We can observe variations in speech among children in the same household; their babbling often illustrates Grimm’s law. It's easy to see that in semi-civilized and isolated tribes, where there are no constraints on these variations, they would tend to become fixed and lead to the development of new dialects.
Tracing the operation of that law in the changes[Pg 74] in proper names in Greek and Vedic mythology, their correlation is proved in a few important instances. The Greek Zeus, the Latin Deus (whence French Dieu and our deity, and also deuce), the Lithuanian Diewas, and the Sanskrit Dyaus all come from an old Aryan root, div or dyu, meaning “to shine.” The Sanskrit dyu, as a noun means “sky” or “day,” and in the Veda Dyaus is the bright sky or heaven. Varuna, the noblest figure in the Vedic religion, the “enveloper” or all-surrounding heaven, is cognate with the Greek Ouranos or Uranus, the common root being var, “to veil” or “cover.” Agni, the fire-god, to whom the larger number of hymns occur in the Veda, is related to the Latin ignis, fire, and so forth.
Tracing the operation of that law in the changes[Pg 74] in proper names in Greek and Vedic mythology, their connection is demonstrated in several key examples. The Greek Zeus, the Latin Deus (which leads to French Dieu and our deity, and also deuce), the Lithuanian Diewas, and the Sanskrit Dyaus all derive from an ancient Aryan root, div or dyu, meaning “to shine.” The Sanskrit dyu, as a noun, means “sky” or “day,” and in the Veda, Dyaus refers to the bright sky or heaven. Varuna, the most elevated figure in Vedic religion, the “enveloper” or all-surrounding heaven, is related to the Greek Ouranos or Uranus, with the shared root being var, meaning “to veil” or “cover.” Agni, the fire god, to whom the majority of hymns in the Veda are dedicated, is connected to the Latin ignis, meaning fire, and so on.
The heavens and the earth and all that in them is are the raw material on which man works, and the comparative philologists have established exactly what might have been predicated, the nature-origin of the Greek, Vedic, and other Aryan myths. They might well have rested content with this confirmation which their method gives to results arrived at by other methods, and not weakened or discredited it by applying it all round to every leading name in Aryan myth. For this has only revealed the fundamental differences among themselves as to the etymologies and meanings of such names. But not satisfied with the demonstration that the majestic epics have their germs in the phenomena of the natural world, and the course of the day and year, they strain the evidence by contending that “there is absolutely nothing left for further analysis in the[Pg 75] stories;” that their “resemblances in detail defy the influences of climate and scenery;”[37] that every incident has its birth in the journey of the sun, the death of the dawn, the theft of the twilight by the powers of darkness, evidence which, in Sir George Cox’s words, “not long hence will probably be regarded as excessive.”
The sky and the earth, along with everything in them, are the raw materials that humans work with, and linguists have figured out what could have been predicted regarding the origins of Greek, Vedic, and other Aryan myths. They could have been satisfied with this validation, which their approach provides to findings made through other methods, and not diluted or discredited it by applying it too broadly to every significant name in Aryan mythology. This has only exposed the fundamental differences among themselves regarding the etymologies and meanings of these names. However, not content with proving that the grand epics stem from natural phenomena and the cycles of day and year, they push the evidence by arguing that “there is absolutely nothing left for further analysis in the [Pg 75]stories;” that their “similarities in detail ignore the effects of climate and landscape;”[37] that every event originates from the sun’s journey, the dawn’s death, the twilight’s theft by dark forces—evidence that, as Sir George Cox puts it, “will likely be seen as excessive in the near future.”
They are nature-myths; but, and in this is the secret of their enduring life, they are much more than that. The impetus that has shaped them as we now know them came from other forces than clouds and storms.
They are nature myths; however, the secret of their lasting impact is that they are much more than that. The drive that has formed them into what we recognize today came from sources beyond just clouds and storms.
Without such caution as these remarks are designed to supply, any reader of the Mythology of the Aryan Nations would conclude that the philological method had proved the meteorological origin of every epic and folk-tale among the Indo-European peoples. He would learn that, in a way rudely analogous to the supernatural guidance of the Christian Church, the several Aryan tribes had received from the fathers of the race an unvarying canon of interpretation of the primitive myths, a canon seemingly preserved with the jealous veneration with which the Jew regarded the Thorah, and the Brahman the Veda. He would also learn that the details of Norse and classic myth can be traced to the Veda, that these details, not of incident alone, but of thought and expression, survived unimpaired by time and untouched by circumstance, whilst, strange to say, the more prominent names and the[Pg 76] leading characters became obscured in their meaning. Strange indeed, and not true. For what are the facts?
Without the caution these remarks aim to provide, any reader of the Mythology of the Aryan Nations would come to the conclusion that the philological method has shown that every epic and folk tale among the Indo-European peoples has a meteorological origin. They would find that, somewhat similarly to the supernatural guidance of the Christian Church, the various Aryan tribes inherited an unchanging canon for interpreting the primitive myths from the ancestors of their race, a canon seemingly guarded with the same reverence that the Jew holds for the Torah and the Brahman for the Veda. They would also discover that the details of Norse and classical myths can be traced back to the Veda; these details, not just in terms of events but also in thought and expression, have remained intact over time and unaffected by circumstances, while, oddly enough, the more prominent names and the[Pg 76] main characters have become unclear in their meaning. Strange indeed, and not accurate. So what are the facts?
Long before the hymns of the Rig-Veda existed as we know them (and they have remained an inviolate sacred text since 600 B.C., when every verse, word, and syllable were counted) the Aryan tribes had swarmed from their parent hive across boundless steppes and over winding mountain passes, some to the westward limits of Europe, others southward into Hindustan. Among the slender intellectual capital of which they stood possessed was the common mythology of their savage ancestors, in which, as we have seen, sun and moon, storm and thunder-cloud, and all other natural phenomena, were credited with personal life and will. But that mythology had certainly advanced beyond the crude primitive form and entered the heroic stage, wherein the powers of nature were half human, half divine. Their language had passed into the inflective or highest stage, and had undergone such changes that the relationship between its several groups and their origin from one mother-tongue was obscured, and remained so until laid bare in our day. In short, the Aryan tribes had attained no mean state of civilisation, some being more advanced than the others, according as external circumstances helped or hindered, and one by one they passed from the condition of semi-civilised nomads to become fathers and founders of nations that abide to this day.
Long before the hymns of the Rig-Veda were known in their current form (and they have been a sacred text since 600 BCE, with every verse, word, and syllable meticulously counted), the Aryan tribes had swarmed out from their homeland, crossing vast steppes and winding mountain paths, some heading westward into Europe, while others moved south into Hindustan. Among the limited intellectual resources they had was the shared mythology of their ancestors, where, as we've noted, the sun and moon, storms and thunderclouds, and all other natural phenomena were believed to have personal lives and intentions. However, this mythology had definitely evolved beyond its primitive beginnings and entered a heroic phase, where the forces of nature were seen as partly human and partly divine. Their language had developed into a more complex inflective form, changing to the point that the connections between its various groups and their shared origin became unclear and remained so until revealed in modern times. In short, the Aryan tribes had achieved a significant degree of civilization, with some being more advanced than others depending on their circumstances, and one by one, they transitioned from semi-civilized nomads to becoming the fathers and founders of nations that still exist today.
These being the facts to which language itself[Pg 77] bears witness, how was it possible for their mythologies, i.e. their stock of notions about things, to remain unaffected and secure of transmission without organic change? The myths, unfixed in literary form, yielded themselves with ease as vehicles of new ideas; their ancient meaning, already faded, paled before the all-absorbing significance of present facts. These were more potent realities than the kisses of the dawn; the human and the personal, in its struggles, of mightier interest than the battle of rosy morn or purple eve with the sons of thunder; and Homer’s music would long since have died away were Achilles’ “baneful wrath” but a passively-told tale of the sun’s grief for the loss of the morning.
These are the facts that language itself[Pg 77] confirms. How could their mythologies, meaning their set of beliefs about things, stay unchanged and secure in transmission without any transformation? The myths, not fixed in writing, easily became vessels for new ideas; their original meanings, which had already faded, became insignificant compared to the compelling relevance of current facts. These were more powerful realities than the beauty of dawn; the human and personal struggles were of much greater interest than the battles of a rosy morning or a purple evening with the sons of thunder. Homer's music would have faded away long ago had Achilles’ “baneful wrath” just been a passive story about the sun mourning the loss of the morning.
In brief, the complex and varying influences which have transformed the primitive myth are the important factors which the solar theorists have omitted in their attempted solution of the problem. They have forgotten the part which, to borrow a term from astronomy, “personal equation” has played. They have not examined myth in the light of the long history of the race; and the new elements which it took into itself, while never wholly ridding itself of the old, have escaped them. They have secured a mechanical unity, whereas, by combination of the historical with their own method, they might have secured a vital unity.
In short, the complex and varied influences that have changed the basic myth are important factors that solar theorists have overlooked in their attempts to solve the problem. They have neglected the role that, to use an astronomy term, “personal equation” has played. They haven’t considered myth in the context of the long history of humanity; the new elements that it absorbed, while never completely shedding the old ones, have evaded them. They've achieved a mechanical unity, whereas, by combining historical insight with their own method, they could have secured a more meaningful unity.
To all which classic myth itself bears record. The Greeks were of Aryan stock, but the time of their settlement is unknown. The period between this and the Homeric age was, however, long enough[Pg 78] to admit of their advance to the state of a nation rejoicing in the fulness of intellectual life. They remembered not from what rock they were hewn, from what pit they were digged. The nature-gods of their remote ancestors had long since changed their meteorological character, and appeared in the likeness of men, or, at least, played very human pranks on Olympus. In the Veda the primitive nature-myth, although exalted and purified, is persistent; under one name or another it is still the ceaseless battle between the darkness and the light; Dyaus was still the bright sky, the cattle of Siva were still the clouds. But the Greek of Homer’s time, and his congener in the far north, had forgotten all that; the war in heaven was transferred to the strife of gods and men on the shores of the Hellespont and by the bleak seaboard of the Baltic. Their gods and goddesses, improved by age and experience, put off their physical and put on the ethical; the heaven-father became king of gods and men, source of order, law, and justice; the sun and the dawn, Apollo and Athênê, became wisdom, skill, and guardianship incarnate. And the story of human vicissitudes found in solar myth that “pattern of things in the heavens” which conformed to its design.
To all of which classic myth itself serves as a record. The Greeks were of Aryan ancestry, but the exact time of their settlement is unknown. However, the period between this and the Homeric age was long enough[Pg 78] for them to develop into a nation thriving in the richness of intellectual life. They no longer recalled from what rock they were carved or from what pit they were dug. The nature gods of their distant ancestors had long ago shed their meteorological traits and took on the appearance of humans, or at least engaged in very human antics on Olympus. In the Veda, the original nature myth, although elevated and purified, remains; under various names, it still reflects the ongoing struggle between darkness and light; Dyaus was still the bright sky, and Siva's cattle were still the clouds. But the Greeks of Homer's time, along with their northern counterparts, had forgotten all of this; the heavenly conflict was transformed into the struggles of gods and men along the shores of the Hellespont and the rugged coastline of the Baltic. Their gods and goddesses, refined by time and experience, cast off their physicality and embraced the ethical; the heaven-father evolved into the king of gods and men, the source of order, law, and justice; the sun and dawn, Apollo and Athênê, embodied wisdom, skill, and protection. And the tale of human challenges found in solar myth the “pattern of things in the heavens” that matched its design.
Thus Homer, in whose day the old nature-myth had become confused with the vague traditions of veritable deeds of kings and heroes but dimly remembered, touched it as with heavenly fire unquenchable. The siege of Troy, so say the solar mythologists, “is a repetition of the daily siege of the[Pg 79] east by the solar powers that every evening are robbed of their highest treasures in the west.” It is surely a truer instinct which, recognising the physical framework of the great epics, feels that the vitality which inheres in them is due to whatever of human experience, joy, and sorrow is the burden of their immortal song. As to the repulsive features of Greek myth, one can neither share the distress of the solar theorists nor feel their difficulties. Both are self-created, and are aggravated by suggestions, serious or otherwise, of “periods of temporary insanity through which the human mind had to pass,” as the rude health of childhood is checked by whooping-cough and measles. They are explained by the persistence with which the lower out of which man has emerged asserts itself, as primary rocks pierce through and overlap later strata.
Thus Homer, in whose time the old nature-myth had become mixed up with the vague stories of real kings and heroes, only faintly remembered, touched it as if with an unquenchable heavenly fire. The siege of Troy, according to solar mythologists, “is a repetition of the daily siege of the[Pg 79] east by the solar powers that every evening are robbed of their highest treasures in the west.” It’s a more accurate instinct that acknowledges the physical framework of the great epics and recognizes that the vitality within them stems from the human experiences of joy and sorrow that make up their timeless songs. As for the unpleasant aspects of Greek myth, one cannot share the distress of the solar theorists or understand their troubles. Both are self-created and are intensified by suggestions, whether serious or not, of “periods of temporary insanity through which the human mind had to pass,” just as the robust health of childhood is interrupted by whooping cough and measles. They can be explained by the persistence of the primal instincts from which humanity has evolved, as primary rocks push through and overlap more recent layers.
The ancestors of the Aryans were savages in the remote past, and the “old Adam” was never entirely cast out; indeed it is with us still. There are superstitions and credulities in our midst, in drawing-rooms as well as gipsy camps, quite as gross in nature, if less coarse in guise, as those extant among the Greeks. The future historian of our time, as he turns over the piles of our newspapers, will find contrasts of ignorance and culture as startling as any existing in the land of Homer, of Archimedes, and Aristotle. Spirit-rapping and belief in the “evil eye” have their cult among us, although Professor Huxley’s Hume can be bought for two shillings, and knowledge has free course. And it certainly[Pg 80] accords best with all that we have learnt as to the mode of human progress to believe that the old lived into the new, than that the old had been cast out, but had gained re-entry, making the last state of the Greeks to be worse than the first.
The ancestors of the Aryans were primitive people in the distant past, and the "old Adam" was never completely eliminated; in fact, it's still with us today. There are superstitions and naïve beliefs among us, in living rooms as well as in gypsy camps, just as gross in nature—though less crude in appearance—as those found among the Greeks. The future historian of our time, as they sift through our newspapers, will discover contrasts of ignorance and culture that are as shocking as any found in the land of Homer, Archimedes, and Aristotle. Spirit-rapping and belief in the "evil eye" have their followers among us, even though Professor Huxley's Hume can be purchased for two shillings and knowledge is widely available. And it certainly[Pg 80] makes more sense with everything we've learned about human progress to believe that the old coexists with the new than to think that the old was completely discarded, only to make a comeback, making the last state of the Greeks worse than the first.
In this matter the Vedic hymns do not help us much. The conditions under which they took the form that insured their transmission are ipso facto as of yesterday, compared with the period during which man’s endeavour was made to get at that meaning of his surroundings wherein is found the germ of myth throughout the world. They are the products of a relatively highly-civilised time; the conception of sky and dawn as living persons has passed out of its primitive simplicity; these heavenly powers have become complex deities; there is much confounding of persons, the same god called by one or many names. The thought is that of an age when moral problems have presented themselves for solution, and the references to social matters indicate a settled state of things far removed from the fisher and the hunter stage. Nevertheless there lurk within these sacred writings survivals of the lower culture, traces of coarse rites, bloody sacrifices, of repulsive myths of the gods, and of cosmogonies familiar to the student of barbaric myth and legend.
In this regard, the Vedic hymns don’t offer us much assistance. The circumstances under which they were formed to ensure their transmission are just like yesterday when compared to the time when humanity was trying to understand the significance of its surroundings that holds the seed of myth worldwide. They are products of a relatively advanced civilization; the idea of the sky and dawn as living beings has evolved from its primitive simplicity; these celestial forces have transformed into complex deities; there’s a lot of mixing up of identities, with the same god being called by one or multiple names. The thought reflects an era when moral issues emerged for resolution, and the mentions of social concerns suggest a stable society far removed from the fishing and hunting lifestyle. However, these sacred texts still contain remnants of earlier cultures, hints of crude rituals, bloody sacrifices, unsettling myths about the gods, and creation stories familiar to those studying primitive myths and legends.
Enough has been said to show that the extreme and one-sided interpretations of the solar mythologists are due to a one-sided method. The philological has yielded splendid results; this the solar theorists have done; the historical yields results equally rich and[Pg 81] fertile; this they have left undone. Language has given us the key to the kinship between the several members of the great body of Aryan myths; the study of the historical evolution of myths, the comparison of these, without regard to affinity of speech, will give us the key to the kinship between savage interpretation of phenomena all the world over. The mythology of Greek and Bushman, of Kaffir and Scandinavian, of the Red man and the Hindu, springs from the like mental condition. It is the uniform and necessary product of the human mind in the childhood of the race.
Enough has been said to show that the extreme and one-sided views of the solar mythologists result from a biased approach. The linguistic analysis has produced excellent results; this is what the solar theorists have accomplished. The historical approach yields equally rich and [Pg 81] fruitful results; this is what they have neglected. Language has provided us with the key to understanding the connections among the various elements of the broad collection of Aryan myths. By studying the historical development of myths and comparing them without considering language similarities, we can unlock the connections between primitive interpretations of phenomena across the globe. The mythology of the Greeks and Bushmen, of the Kaffirs and Scandinavians, of Native Americans and Hindus, arises from similar mental conditions. It is the consistent and necessary outcome of the human mind in the early stages of civilization.
§ V.
BELIEF IN METAMORPHOSIS INTO ANIMALS.
Belief in transforming into animals.
The belief that human beings could change themselves into animals has been already alluded to, but in view of its large place in the history of illusions, some further reference is needful.
The idea that humans could transform into animals has already been mentioned, but considering its significant role in the history of illusions, some additional references are necessary.
Superstitions which now excite a smile, or which seem beneath notice, were no sudden phenomena, appearing now and again at the beck and call of wilful deceivers of their kind. That they survive at all, like organisms, atrophied or degenerate, which have seen “better days,” is evidence of remote antiquity and persistence. Every seeming vagary of the mind had serious importance, and answered to some real need of man as a sober attempt to read the riddle of the earth, and get at its inmost secret.
Superstitions that now make us smile, or seem worth ignoring, weren't just random occurrences that popped up due to the tricks of some deceitful individuals. Their survival, much like organisms that have diminished or deteriorated and once thrived, shows they have ancient roots and have persisted over time. Every odd behavior of the mind held real significance and addressed genuine human needs as a serious effort to understand the mysteries of the world and uncover its deepest truths.
[Pg 82]So with this belief. It is the outcome of that early thought of man which conceived a common nature and fellowship between himself and brutes, a conception based on rude analogies between his own and other forms of life, as also between himself and things without life, but having motion, be they waterspouts or rivers, trees or clouds, especially these last, when the wind, in violent surging and with howling voice, drove them across the sky. Where he blindly, timidly groped, we walk as in the light, and with love that casts out fear. Where rough resemblances suggested to him like mental states and actions in man and brute, the science of our time has, under the comparative method, converted the guess into a certainty; not to the confirmation of his conclusions, but to the proof of identity of structure and function, to the demonstrating of a common origin, however now impassable the chasm that separates us from the lower animals.
[Pg 82]So with this belief. It reflects the early thoughts of humanity, which imagined a shared nature and connection between itself and animals, based on simple comparisons between its own life and other life forms, as well as its relationship with inanimate objects that have movement, like waterspouts or rivers, trees or clouds—especially the clouds, when the wind violently surged and howled, pushing them across the sky. While he stumbled around in the dark with fear, we move forward confidently, embracing love that drives out fear. Where rough similarities led him to see like mental states and actions in both humans and animals, modern science has, through comparative methods, turned those guesses into certainties; not to support his conclusions, but to prove the similarities in structure and function, demonstrating a common origin, despite the now unbridgeable gap that separates us from lower animals.
The belief in man’s power to change his form and nature is obviously nearly connected with the widespread doctrine of metempsychosis, or the passing of the soul at death into one or a series of animals, generally types of the dead man’s character, as where the timid enter the body of a hare, the gluttonous that of a swine or vulture.
The belief in a person's ability to change their form and nature is clearly linked to the common idea of metempsychosis, or the soul's transition at death into one or more animals, often reflecting the deceased's character traits—like timid individuals becoming hares and gluttonous ones becoming pigs or vultures.
“Fills with fresh energy another form,
And towers an elephant or glides a worm;
Swims as an eagle in the eye of noon,
Or wails a screech-owl to the deaf, cold moon,
Or haunts the brakes where serpents hiss and glare,
Or hums, a glittering insect, in the air.”
“Fills with fresh energy another form,
And towers like an elephant or moves smoothly like a worm;
Swims like an eagle in the bright midday sun,
Or screams like a screech owl to the unhearing, cold moon,
Or lingers in the underbrush where snakes hiss and glare,
"Or hums, a shimmering insect, in the air."
[Pg 83]But while in transmigration the soul returns not to the body which it had left, transformation was only for a time, occurring at stated periods, and effected by the will of the transformed, or by the aid of sorcery or magic, or sometimes imposed by the gods as a punishment for impious defiance and sin.
[Pg 83]But while in reincarnation the soul doesn’t return to the body it left, transformation was only temporary, happening at certain times, and caused by the choice of the one transformed, with the help of sorcery or magic, or sometimes enforced by the gods as a punishment for disrespect and wrongdoing.
Other causes, less remote, aided the spread of a belief to which the mind was already inclined. Among these were the hallucinations of men who believed themselves changed into beasts, and who, retreating to caves and forests, issued thence howling and foaming, ravening for blood and slaughter; hallucinations which afflicted not only single persons, as in the case of Nebuchadnezzar, whose milder monomania (he, himself, saying in the famous prize poem:—
Other factors, closer to home, helped spread a belief that people's minds were already leaning toward. These included the delusions of men who thought they had turned into beasts, retreating into caves and forests, where they emerged howling and foaming at the mouth, craving blood and violence; delusions that affected not just individuals, like Nebuchadnezzar, whose more benign obsession (he himself said in the famous prize poem:—
“As he ate the unwonted food,
‘It may be wholesome, but it is not good’”),
“As he ate the unusual food,
"It may be healthy, but it doesn't taste good."
rather resembled that of the daughters of Prætus, who believed themselves cows, but which also spread as virulent epidemic among whole classes. It is related that, in 1600, multitudes were attacked by the disease known as lycanthropy, or wolf-madness (from Greek, lukos, a wolf, and anthropos, a man), and that they herded and hunted in packs, destroying and eating children, and keeping in their mountain fastnesses a cannibal or devil’s sabbath, like the nocturnal meetings of witches and demons known as the Witches’ Sabbath. Hundreds of them were executed on their own confession, but some[Pg 84] time elapsed before the frightful epidemic, and the panic which it caused, passed away. Besides such delusions, history down to our own time records instances where a morbid innate craving for blood, leading sometimes to cannibalism, has shown itself. Mr. Baring-Gould, in his Book of Werewolves, cites a case from Gall of a Dutch priest who had such a desire to kill and to see killed that he became chaplain to a regiment for the sake of witnessing the slaughter in battle. But still more ghastly are the notorious cases of Elizabeth, a Hungarian lady of title, who inveigled girls into her castle and murdered them, that she might bathe her body in human blood to enhance her beauty; and of the Maréchal de Retz who, cursed with the abnormal desire to murder children, allured them with promises of dainties into his kitchen, and killed them, inhaling the odour of their blood with delight, and then burned their bodies in the huge fireplace in the room devoted to these horrors. When the deed was done the Maréchal would lie prostrate with grief, “would toss weeping and praying on a bed, or recite fervent prayers and litanies on his knees, only to rise with irresistible craving to repeat the crime.”
rather resembled that of the daughters of Prætus, who thought they were cows, but which also spread as a severe epidemic among whole groups. It's said that in 1600, many people fell victim to the disease known as lycanthropy, or wolf-madness (from Greek, lukos, a wolf, and anthropos, a man), and that they formed packs, hunting and destroying children, and hosting a cannibal or devil's gathering in their mountain hideouts, similar to the nocturnal meetings of witches and demons known as the Witches’ Sabbath. Hundreds were executed after confessing, but some[Pg 84] time passed before the terrifying epidemic and the panic it caused subsided. Besides such delusions, history up to our own time lists instances where a morbid, innate craving for blood, sometimes leading to cannibalism, has emerged. Mr. Baring-Gould, in his Book of Werewolves, cites a case from Gall about a Dutch priest who had such a desire to kill and to witness killing that he became chaplain to a regiment just to see the slaughter in battle. But even more horrific are the infamous cases of Elizabeth, a titled Hungarian woman who lured girls to her castle and killed them so she could bathe in human blood to enhance her beauty; and Maréchal de Retz, who, cursed with an abnormal desire to murder children, enticed them with promises of treats into his kitchen, killed them, reveling in the scent of their blood, and then burned their bodies in the large fireplace in the room dedicated to these horrors. After committing the act, the Maréchal would lie down in despair, “would toss weeping and praying on a bed, or recite fervent prayers and litanies on his knees, only to rise with an irresistible craving to repeat the crime.”
Such instances as the foregoing, whether of delusion or morbid desire to destroy, are among secondary causes; they may contribute, but they do not create, being inadequate to account for the world-wide existence of transformation myths. The animals which are the supposed subject of these vary with[Pg 85] the habitat, but are always those which have inspired most dread from their ferocity. In Abyssinia we find the man-hyæna; in South Africa, the man-lion; in India, the man-tiger; in Northern Europe, the man-bear; and in other parts of Europe the man-wolf, or werewolf (from A.-S. wer, a man).
Such examples as the ones mentioned, whether caused by delusion or an unhealthy desire to destroy, are among secondary causes; they may play a role, but they don't create, as they aren't enough to explain the universal presence of transformation myths. The animals that are supposedly involved in these myths change depending on the location, but they are always those that have inspired the most fear due to their fierceness. In Abyssinia, we have the man-hyena; in South Africa, the man-lion; in India, the man-tiger; in Northern Europe, the man-bear; and in other regions of Europe, the man-wolf, or werewolf (from A.-S. wer, meaning man).
Among the many survivals of primitive thought in the Greek mythology, which are the only key to its coarser features, this of belief in transformation occurs, and, indeed, along the whole line of human development it appears and re-appears in forms more or less vivid and tragic. The gods of the south, as of the north, came down in the likeness of beasts and birds, as well as of men, and among the references to these myths in classic writers, Ovid, in the Metamorphoses, tells the story of Zeus visiting Lykaon, king of Arcadia, who placed a dish of human flesh before the god to test thereby his omniscience. Zeus detected the trick, and punished the king by changing him into a wolf, so that his desire might be towards the food which he had impiously offered to his god.
Among the many remnants of ancient thinking in Greek mythology, which are the only insight into its more crude aspects, the belief in transformation stands out. In fact, throughout human history, this concept appears and reappears in various vivid and tragic forms. The gods from both the south and the north took on the forms of animals and birds, as well as humans. Among the references to these myths in classical literature, Ovid, in the Metamorphoses, narrates the story of Zeus visiting Lykaon, the king of Arcadia, who placed a dish of human flesh in front of the god to test his omniscience. Zeus saw through the trick and punished the king by turning him into a wolf, so he would long for the food he had shamefully offered to his god.
“In vain he attempted to speak; from that very instant
His jaws were bespluttered with foam, and only he thirsted
For blood, as he raged amongst flocks and panted for slaughter.
His vesture was changed into hair, his limbs became crooked.
A wolf—he retains yet large traces of his ancient expression,
Hoary he is as afore, his countenance rabid,
His eyes glitter savagely still, the picture of fury.”
“In vain he tried to speak; from that very moment
His mouth was filled with foam, and all he wanted
It was blood, as he stormed among the herds and gasped for killing.
His clothes turned into fur, and his limbs became distorted.
A wolf—he still shows clear signs of his past self,
His face was as grizzled as ever, looking wild,
His eyes still shine with brutality, a picture of anger.
But we may pass from this and such-like tales of[Pg 86] the ancients to the grim realities of the belief in mediæval times.
But we can move on from this and similar stories of[Pg 86] the ancients to the harsh realities of belief in medieval times.
If wolves abounded, much more did the werewolf abound. According to Olaus Magnus, the sufferings which the inhabitants of Prussia and neighbouring nations endured from wolves were trivial compared with the ravages wrought by men turned into wolves. On the feast of the Nativity, these monsters were said to assemble and then disperse in companies to kill and plunder. Attacking lonely houses, they devoured all the human beings and every other animal found therein. “They burst into the beer-cellars and there they empty the tuns of beer or mead, and pile up the empty casks one above another in the middle of the cellar, thus showing their difference from natural wolves.” In Scandinavia it was believed that some men had a second skin out of which they could slip and appear in the shape of a beast. Perhaps the phrase “to jump out of one’s skin” is a relic of this notion. The Romans believed that the werewolf simply effected the change by turning his skin inside out, hence the term “versipellis,” or “skin-changer.” So in mediæval times it was said that the wolf’s skin was under the human, and the unhappy suspects were hacked and tortured for signs of such hairy growth. Sometimes the change was induced, it is said, by putting on a girdle of human skin round the waist; sometimes by the use of magical ointment. Whatever the animal whose shape a man took could do, that he could do, plus such power as he possessed in virtue of his[Pg 87] manhood or acquired by sorcery, his eyes remaining as the only features by which he could be recognised. If he was not changed himself, some charm was wrought on the eyes of onlookers whereby they could see him only in the shape which he was supposed to assume. The genuine monomaniacs aided such an illusion. The poor demented one who conceived himself a dog or a wolf, who barked, and snapped, and foamed at the mouth, and bit savagely at the flesh of others, was soon clothed by a terror-stricken fancy in the skin of either brute, and believed to have the canine or lupine appetite in addition to his human cunning. The imagination thus projects in visible form the spectres of its creation; the eye in this, as in so much else, sees the thing for which it looks. Some solid foundation for the belief would, however, exist in the custom among warriors of dressing themselves in the skins of beasts to add to their ferocious appearance. And it was amidst such that the remarkable form of mania in Northern Europe known as the Berserkr rage (“bear-sark” or “bear-skin” wearer) arose. Working themselves by the aid of strong drink or drugs and contagious excitement into a frenzy, these freebooters of the Northland sallied forth to break the backbones and cleave the skulls of quiet folk and unwary travellers. As with flashing eyes and foaming mouth they yelled and danced, seemingly endowed with magic power to resist assault by sword or club, they aroused in the hysterically disposed a like madness, which led to terrible crimes, and which died[Pg 88] away only as the killing of one’s fellows became less the business of life. History supplies many examples of strange mental epidemics which sped through towns and provinces in mediæval times. They were induced by religious enthusiasm and other extreme and harmful forms of mental stimulation, the most notorious being the great St. Vitus’ dance, and the procession of Flagellants, to which in their mad orgies the hysterical ceremonies of barbarous tribes correspond. Of that tendency towards imitation which these freaks of erratic and unbalanced minds foster Dr. Carpenter[38] quotes an illustration from Zimmerman. A nun in a large convent in France began to mew like a cat, and shortly afterwards other nuns also mewed. At last all the nuns mewed every day at a given time and for several hours together. And this cat’s concert was only stopped by the military arriving and threatening to whip the nuns.
If wolves were everywhere, werewolves were even more so. According to Olaus Magnus, the troubles faced by the people of Prussia and neighboring countries from wolves were nothing compared to the destruction caused by humans turned into wolves. On Christmas Day, these creatures were said to gather and then break into groups to kill and steal. They attacked isolated homes, devouring all the people and animals inside. “They barged into the beer cellars, draining kegs of beer or mead, and stacked the empty barrels in the middle of the cellar, showing how they were different from regular wolves.” In Scandinavia, it was believed that some men had a second skin they could slip out of to appear as beasts. Perhaps the expression “to jump out of one’s skin” comes from this idea. The Romans thought that the werewolf simply transformed by turning its skin inside out, hence the term “versipellis,” or “skin-changer.” In medieval times, people believed that the wolf's skin lay beneath the human one, and unfortunate suspects were hacked and tortured in search of such hairy growth. Sometimes the transformation was induced by wearing a belt made of human skin; other times, through the use of magical ointment. Whatever animal shape a man took, he could do its actions, plus any power he had from being human or gained through sorcery, with only his eyes left as a recognizable feature. If he wasn’t changed himself, some charm was cast on observers that made them see him only in the shape he was supposed to take. True monomaniacs helped maintain this illusion. The poor, delusional person who thought he was a dog or wolf, barking, snapping, foaming at the mouth, and viciously biting others, would soon be clothed by a terrified imagination in the skin of either beast, believed to have the appetite of a dog or wolf along with his human cunning. Imagination renders visible the specters it creates; the eye sees what it expects to see. Some real basis for this belief likely existed in the custom among warriors of wearing animal skins to enhance their fierce appearance. This contributed to the notable form of mania in Northern Europe known as the Berserkr rage (“bear-sark” or “bear-skin” wearer). Stirred by strong drinks or drugs and contagious excitement, these raiders from the North launched themselves to shatter the bones and split the skulls of peaceful people and unsuspecting travelers. With flashing eyes and foaming mouths, they yelled and danced, seemingly imbued with magical power to resist blows from sword or club, inciting similar madness in hysterical bystanders, leading to terrible crimes that faded only as the killing of others became less central to life. History has recorded many bizarre mental epidemics that swept through towns and regions in medieval times. These were often triggered by religious fervor and other extreme and harmful mental stimulations, the most infamous being St. Vitus’ dance and the Flagellant processions, reminiscent of the frenzied rituals of barbaric tribes. Dr. Carpenter quotes an example from Zimmerman regarding the tendency to imitate exhibited by these erratic and unbalanced minds. In a large convent in France, a nun began to meow like a cat, and soon after, other nuns started doing the same. Eventually, all the nuns meowed together at a set time for several hours. This cat concert only stopped when the military arrived and threatened to whip the nuns.
During the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the belief in men-beasts reached its maximum, and met with no tender treatment at the hands of a church whose founder had manifested such soothing pity towards the “possessed” of Galilee and Judæa. That church had a cut-and-dried explanation of the whole thing, and applied a sharp and pitiless remedy. If the devil, with countless myrmidons at his command, was “going to and fro in the earth, and walking up and down in it,” what limit could be put to his ingenuity and arts? Could he not as easily change a man into a wolf or a bear as a woman into[Pg 89] a cat? and had not each secured this by a compact with him, the foe of God and His Church? The evidence in support of the one was as clear and cogent as in support of the other; hence werewolf hunting and burning became as Christian a duty and as paying a profession as witch-smelling and torturing. Any cruelty was justified by its perpetrators when the object in view was the vindication of the majesty of God; and not until the advancing intelligence of men recoiled against the popular explanations of witchcraft and lycanthropy were the laws against both repealed.
During the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, the belief in men-beasts peaked and received no compassion from a church whose founder had shown such gentle pity towards the "possessed" in Galilee and Judea. That church had a straightforward explanation for everything and imposed a harsh and unforgiving solution. If the devil, with countless minions at his disposal, was “going to and fro in the earth, and walking up and down in it,” what limits could be placed on his creativity and tricks? Could he not just as easily turn a man into a wolf or a bear as he could turn a woman into[Pg 89] a cat? Hadn't each of these people made a deal with him, the enemy of God and His Church? The evidence supporting one was as clear and convincing as that supporting the other, which is why werewolf hunting and burning became as Christian a duty and as common an occupation as witch trials and torture. Any cruelty was justified by its perpetrators when the aim was to uphold the majesty of God; it wasn't until people's growing understanding recoiled against the popular views of witchcraft and lycanthropy that the laws against both were repealed.
Those explanations were survivals of savage mental philosophy blended with a crude theology. To the savage, all diseases are the work of evil spirits. If a man hurts himself against a stone, the demon in the stone is the cause. If the man falls suddenly ill, writhes or shrieks in his pain, the spirit which has smuggled itself in with the food or the drink or the breath is twisting or tearing him; if he has a fit, the spirit has flung him; if he is in the frenzy of hysteria, the spirit within him is laughing in fiendish glee. And when the man suddenly loses his reason, goes, as people say, “out of his mind,” acts and looks no longer like his former self, still more does this seem the work of an evil agent within him. It is kindred with the old belief that the sickly and ugly infant had been left in the cradle by the witch in place of the child stolen by her before its baptism.[39] And the[Pg 90] thing to do is to find some mode of conjuring or frightening or forcing the demon out of the man, just as it became a sacred duty to watch over the newly-born until the sign of the cross had been made on its forehead, and the regenerating water sprinkled over it.
Those explanations were remnants of primitive thinking mixed with a basic form of religion. To the primitive mindset, all illnesses are caused by evil spirits. If someone hurts themselves against a rock, the demon in the rock is to blame. If a person suddenly falls ill, writhing or screaming in pain, it's the spirit that sneaked in through the food, drink, or air that's twisting or tearing at him; if he has a seizure, the spirit has thrown him; if he's in a hysterical frenzy, the spirit inside him is laughing cruelly. When a person suddenly loses their sanity, goes as people say “out of their mind,” and doesn't act or appear like their former self, this is even more seen as the work of an evil force within him. This aligns with the old belief that the sickly and unattractive baby was left in the crib by a witch, having swapped it for the child she took before its baptism. And the thing to do is to find some way to conjure, scare, or force the demon out of the person, just as it became a sacred duty to protect the newborn until the sign of the cross was made on its forehead, and the cleansing water was sprinkled over it.
“Presbyter is but old priest writ large.” And the theory of demoniacal agency was but the savage theory in a more elaborate guise. To theologians and jurists it was a sufficing explanation; it fitted in with the current notions of the government of the universe, and there was no need to frame any other. Body and mind were to them as separate entities as they are to the savage and the ignorant. Each regarded the soul as independent of the body, and framed his theories of occasional absence therefrom accordingly. But science has taught us to know ourselves not as dual, but as one. She lays her finger on the subtle, intricate framework of man’s nervous system, and finds in the derangement of this the secret of those delusions and illusions which have been so prolific in agony and suffering. She makes clear how the yielding to morbid tendencies can still foster delusions, which, if no longer the subject of pains and penalties in the body politic, are themselves ministers of vengeance in the body where they arise. And in the recognition of a fundamental unity between the physical and the mental, in the healthy working of the one as dependent on the wholesome care of the other, she finds not only the remedy against mental derangement and all forms of[Pg 91] harmful excitement, but also the prevention which is better than cure.
“Presbyter is just an old priest written bigger.” And the idea of demonic influence was simply the primitive explanation dressed up in a fancier way. For theologians and lawyers, it was a sufficient explanation; it aligned with the current ideas about how the universe is governed, so there was no need for an alternative. They saw the body and mind as completely separate, just as primitive people and the uneducated do. Each viewed the soul as independent of the body and developed their theories based on the occasional absence of the soul from the body. However, science has taught us to understand ourselves as a single unit, not dual. It points out the complex and delicate structure of the human nervous system, revealing that disturbances in this system hold the key to the delusions and illusions that have caused so much pain and suffering. Science clarifies how succumbing to unhealthy tendencies can still give rise to delusions that, while no longer punished by society, become their own forms of torment in the individual experiencing them. By recognizing a fundamental unity between the physical and mental aspects of our being, and how the healthy functioning of one relies on the proper care of the other, science provides not just a solution to mental disorders and all kinds of harmful excitement, but also a preventative measure that is far better than treatment.
Traditions of transformation of men into beasts are not confined to the Old world.[40] In Dr. Rink’s Tales of the Eskimo there are numerous stories both of men and women who have assumed animal form at will, as also incidental references to the belief in stories such as that telling how an Eskimo got inside a walrus skin, so that he might lead the life of that creature. And among the Red races, that rough analogy which led to the animal being credited with life and consciousness akin to the human, still expresses itself in thought and act. If even now it is matter of popular belief in the wilds of Norway that Finns and Lapps, who from remote times have passed as skilful witches and wizards, can at pleasure assume the shape of bears, the common saying, according to Sir George Dasent, about an unusually daring and savage beast being, “that can be no Christian bear,” we may not be surprised that lower races still ascribe power of interchange to man and brute. The werewolf superstition is extant among the North-Western Indians, but free from those diabolical features which characterised it in mediæval times among ourselves. It takes its place in barbaric myth generally, and although it may have repellent or cruel elements, it was never blended with belief in the demoniacal. The Ahts say that men go into[Pg 92] the mountains to seek their manitou (that is, the personal deity, generally the first animal seen by a native in the dream produced by his fasting on reaching manhood), and, mixing with wolves, are after a time changed into these creatures. Although the illustration bears more upon what has to be said concerning the barbaric belief in animal-ancestors, it has some reference to the matter in hand to cite the custom among the Tonkanays, a wild and unruly tribe in Texas, of celebrating their origin by a grand annual dance. One of them, naked as he was born, is buried in the earth, then the others, clothed in wolf-skins, walk over him, sniff around him, howl in wolfish style, and then dig him up with their nails.[41] The leading wolf solemnly places a bow and arrow in his hands, and, to his inquiry as to what he must do for a living, advises him “to do as the wolves do—rob, kill, and rove from place to place, never cultivating the soil.” Dr. Brinton, in quoting the above from Schoolcraft, refers to a similar custom among the ancient dwellers on Mount Soracte.
Traditions of transforming people into animals aren’t just found in the old world. In Dr. Rink’s Tales of the Eskimo, there are many stories of both men and women who can shape-shift into animals at will, along with mentions of beliefs like the one about an Eskimo who donned a walrus skin to live like that creature. Among the Native American tribes, a rough similarity suggests that animals are believed to have life and consciousness similar to humans, which still influences their thoughts and actions. Even today, in the wilds of Norway, there's a popular belief that Finns and Lapps, known for their skills as witches and wizards, can transform into bears whenever they want. There's a saying, according to Sir George Dasent, that when an unusually fierce and savage beast is referred to, it’s said, “that can’t be a Christian bear,” highlighting that less advanced cultures still link the ability to shift between human and animal. The werewolf legend survives among the North-Western Indians, yet it lacks the devilish aspects present in medieval times in our culture. It fits within barbaric mythology, and while it may have some harsh or cruel elements, it has never been connected to demonic beliefs. The Ahts say men go into the mountains to seek their manitou (their personal deity, often the first animal they see in a dream after fasting as a rite of passage into adulthood), and after spending time with wolves, they eventually transform into these creatures. Although this example relates more to the barbaric belief in animal ancestors, it also connects to the customs of the Tonkanays, a wild and unruly tribe in Texas, who celebrate their origins with a big annual dance. One member, born naked, is buried in the ground, while the others, dressed in wolf skins, walk over him, sniff around him, howl like wolves, and then dig him up with their nails. The lead wolf then solemnly places a bow and arrow in his hands, and when he asks what he should do to survive, he’s told “to do like the wolves do—rob, kill, and wander from place to place, never farming the land.” Dr. Brinton, while quoting this from Schoolcraft, mentions a similar practice among the ancient residents of Mount Soracte.
As in past times among ourselves, so in times present among races such as the foregoing, their wizards and shamans are believed to have power to turn themselves as they choose into beasts, birds, or reptiles. By whatever name these professional impostors are known, whether as medicine-men, or, as in Cherokee, by the high-sounding title of “possessors of the divine fire,” they have traded, and wherever[Pg 93] credulity or darkest ignorance abide, still trade on the fears and fancies of their fellows by disguising themselves in voice and gait and covering of the animal which they pretend to be. Among races believing in transformation such tricks have free course, and the more dexterous the sorcerer who could play bear’s antics in a bear’s skin proved himself in throwing off the disguise and appearing suddenly as a man, the greater his success, and the more firmly grounded the belief.
As in the past among our own culture, so now among different races like the ones mentioned, their wizards and shamans are thought to have the ability to transform themselves into animals, birds, or reptiles at will. Regardless of what these tricksters are called—whether medicine men or, as in Cherokee, the impressive title of “possessors of the divine fire”—they have exploited, and wherever[Pg 93] belief or deep ignorance exists, still exploit the fears and fantasies of their people by pretending to be the animals they mimic through their voice, movement, and appearance. Among cultures that believe in transformation, such deceptions are accepted, and the more skillful the sorcerer who could mimic a bear's behavior while in a bear's skin, and then suddenly reveal himself as a man, the more successful he became, solidifying that belief even further.
The whole subject, although presented here only in the barest outline, would not be fitly dismissed without some reference to the survival of the primitive belief in men-animals in the world-wide stories known as beast-fables, in which animals act and talk like human beings. When to us all nature was Wonderland, and the four-footed, the birds, and the fishes, among our play-fellows; when in fireside tale and rhyme they spoke our language and lived that free life which we then shared and can never share again, the feeling of kinship to which the old fables gave expression may have checked many a wanton act, and, if we learned it not fully then, we may have taken the lesson to heart since—
The entire topic, even though only outlined here, wouldn’t be complete without mentioning the enduring belief in men-animals found in worldwide stories known as beast fables, where animals behave and speak like humans. When nature seemed like Wonderland to us, and the four-legged creatures, birds, and fish were our playmates; when they spoke our language in bedtime stories and rhymes, living that carefree existence we shared and can never relive, the sense of connection conveyed in the old fables might have prevented many reckless actions. And even if we didn’t fully grasp it back then, we may have taken that lesson to heart since.
“Never to blend our pleasure or our pride
With sorrow of the meanest thing that lives.”
“Never to mix our enjoyment or our pride
"With the sorrow of the most modest creature that exists."
And then those Fables of Æsop, even with the tedious drawback of the “moral,” as powder beneath the jam, did they not lighten for us in school-days the dark passages through our Valpy (for the[Pg 94] omniscient Dr. William Smith was not then the tyro’s dread), and again give us communion with the fowl of the air and the beast of the field? Now our mature thought may interest itself in following the beast-myths to the source whence Babrius and Phædrus, knowing not its springhead and antiquity, drew their vivid presentments of the living world, and find in the storied East the well-spring that fed the imagination of youngsters thousands of years ago. Such tales have not fallen in the East to the low level which they have reached here, because they yet accord in some degree with extant superstitions in India, whereas in Europe they find little or nothing to which they correspond. With some authorities the Egyptians have the credit of first inventing the beast-fable, but among them, as among every other advanced race, such stories are the remains of an earlier deposit; relics of a primitive philosophy in which wisdom and skill and cunning are no monopoly of man’s. The fondness of the negro races, whose traditions are not limited to South and Central Africa, for such fables is well known, as witness the tales of which “Uncle Remus” is a type, and it is strikingly illustrated in the history of the Vai tribe, who having, partly through contact with whites, elaborated a system of writing, made the beast-fable their earliest essay in composition.[42]
And then those Fables of Æsop, even with the annoying addition of the “moral,” like powder beneath the jam, did they not lighten for us during school days the dark times through our Valpy (since the[Pg 94] all-knowing Dr. William Smith wasn’t then a feared challenge for beginners), allowing us once again to connect with the birds in the sky and the animals in the fields? Now as adults, we can take an interest in tracing the beast myths back to their roots, where Babrius and Phædrus, unaware of its origins and ancient history, derived their lively depictions of the living world, and discover in the storied East the source that inspired children’s imaginations thousands of years ago. Such stories haven’t sunk in the East to the same low level they have here, because they still somewhat align with current superstitions in India, while in Europe they find little to relate to. Some experts credit the Egyptians with first creating the beast fable, but in their culture and in every other advanced civilization, these stories are remnants of an earlier era; traces of a primitive philosophy where wisdom, skill, and cunning aren’t solely human traits. The affection of Black communities, whose traditions extend beyond just South and Central Africa, for such fables is well known, as seen in the tales represented by “Uncle Remus,” and it’s notably reflected in the history of the Vai tribe, who, after interacting with Europeans, developed a writing system and made beast fables their first attempts at writing.
The evidence in support of the common ancestry of the languages spoken by the leading peoples in Europe, and by such important historical races[Pg 95] in Asia as the Hindu and the Persian, has been already summarised. That evidence, it was remarked, is considered corroborative not only of the common origin of the myths on which the framework of the great Indo-European epics rests, but also of the possession by the several clans of a common stock of folk-lore and folk-tale, in which, of course, the beast-fables are included, these being the relics in didactic or humorous guise of that serious philosophy concerning the community of life in man and brute amongst the barbaric ancestors of the Indo-Europeans, upon which stress enough has been laid.
The evidence supporting the common ancestry of the languages spoken by the major peoples of Europe, and by significant historical races in Asia like the Hindus and Persians, has already been summarized. This evidence is seen as supporting not only the shared origins of the myths that form the basis of the great Indo-European epics but also the idea that the various clans share a common collection of folklore and folktales, which includes beast fables. These fables represent the remnants of serious philosophy about the connection between humans and animals among the barbaric ancestors of the Indo-Europeans, which has been emphasized significantly.
Even if the common origin be disproved, the evidence would be shifted merely from local to general foundations, because the uniform attitude of mind before the same phenomena would have further confirmation; but the resemblances are too minute in detail to be explained by a theory of independent creation of the tales where we now find them. The likenesses are many, the unlikenesses are few, being the result of local colouring, historical fact blended with the fiction, popular belief, and superstition, all affected by the skill of the professional story-teller. As in the numerous variants of the familiar Cinderella, Beauty and the Beast, Punchkin, and the like, the same fairy prince or princess, the same wicked magician and clever versatile Boots, peep through, disclosing the near relationship of Hindu nursery tales to the folk-tales of Norway and the Highlands, of Iceland and Ceylon, of Persia and Serbia, of Russia and the lands washed by the Mediterranean.
Even if the common origin is disproven, the evidence would simply shift from local to general foundations, because the consistent mindset when facing the same phenomena would gain further support; however, the similarities are too subtle in detail to be explained by a theory of independent creation of the stories where we find them now. The similarities are numerous, while the differences are few, resulting from local influences, historical facts mixed with fiction, popular beliefs, and superstitions, all shaped by the skill of the professional storyteller. Just like in the many versions of familiar stories like Cinderella, Beauty and the Beast, Punchkin, and others, the same fairy prince or princess, the same wicked magician, and the clever, adaptable hero appear, revealing the close connection between Hindu nursery tales and the folk tales of Norway and the Highlands, Iceland and Sri Lanka, Persia and Serbia, Russia and the Mediterranean regions.
[Pg 96]In the venerable collection of Buddhist Birth Stories, now in course of translation by Dr. Rhys Davids,[43] and to which is prefaced an interesting introduction on the source and migration of folk-tales, we are face to face with many a fable familiar to us in the Æsop of our school-days. There is the story of the Ass in the Lion’s Skin, not in which, as Æsop has it, the beast dressed himself, but which the hawker put on him to frighten the thieves who would steal his goods. Left one day to browse in a field whilst his master refreshed himself at an inn, some watchmen saw him, and, raising hue and cry, brought out the villagers, armed with their rude implements. The ass, fearing death, made a noise like an ass, and was killed. Long might he, adds the ancient moral—
[Pg 96]In the respected collection of Buddhist Birth Stories, currently being translated by Dr. Rhys Davids, and introduced with an engaging preface discussing the origins and spread of folk tales, we encounter many fables that are familiar to us from the Æsop tales we learned in school. One such story is that of the Ass in the Lion’s Skin, but instead of the beast dressing up like Æsop's version, it’s the hawker who puts the skin on him to scare off thieves trying to steal his goods. One day, while he was left to graze in a field as his master took a break at an inn, some watchmen spotted him and raised the alarm, summoning the villagers with their crude weapons. The ass, in fear of death, brayed like an ass and was ultimately killed. The ancient moral adds—
“Clad in a lion’s skin
Have fed on the barley green;
But he brayed!
And that moment he came to ruin.”
“Wearing a lion's skin”
Have feasted on fresh barley;
But he brayed!
And that was the moment he fell apart.”
The variants of this old fable are found in mediæval, in French, German, Indian, and Turkish folk-lore, as are also those of the tortoise who lost his life through “much speaking.” Desiring to emigrate, two ducks agreed to carry him, he seizing hold of a stick which they held between their beaks. As they passed over a village the people shouted and jeered,[Pg 97] whereupon the irate tortoise called out: “What business is it of yours?” and, of course, thereby let go the stick and, falling down, split in two. Therefore—
The versions of this old fable can be found in medieval, French, German, Indian, and Turkish folklore, just like the story of the tortoise who lost his life by talking too much. Wanting to leave his home, two ducks agreed to carry him, and he held onto a stick that they had in their mouths. As they flew over a village, the people yelled and mocked, [Pg 97] to which the angry tortoise shouted, “What’s it to you?” and, of course, he let go of the stick and fell down, splitting in two. Therefore—
“Speak wise words not out of season;
You see how, by talking overmuch,
The tortoise fell.”
“Speak wise words at the right time;
You can see how, by talking too much, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The turtle fell.
In Æsop the tortoise asks an eagle to teach him to fly; in Chinese folk-lore he is carried by geese.
In Æsop, the tortoise asks an eagle to teach him how to fly; in Chinese folklore, he is carried by geese.
Jacob Grimm’s researches concerning the famous mediæval fable of “Reynard the Fox” revealed the ancient and scattered materials out of which that wonderful satire was woven, and there is no feature of the story which reappears more often in Eastern and Western folk-lore than that cunning of the animal which has been for the lampooner and the satirist the type of self-seeking monk and ecclesiastic. When Chanticleer proudly takes an airing with his family, he meets master Reynard, who tells him he has become a “religious,” and shows him his beads, and his missal, and his hair shirt, adding, in a voice “that was childlike and bland,” that he had vowed never to eat flesh. Then he went off singing his Credo, and slunk behind a hawthorn. Chanticleer, thus thrown off his guard, continues his airing, and the astute hypocrite, darting from his ambush, seizes the plump hen Coppel. So in Indian folk-tale a wolf living near the Ganges is cut off from food by the surrounding water. He decides to keep holy day, and the god Sakka, knowing his lupine weakness, resolves to have some fun with him, and turns[Pg 98] himself into a wild goat “Aha!” says the wolf, “I’ll keep the fast another day,” and springing up he tried to seize the goat, who skipped about so that he could not be taken. So Lupus gives it up, and says as his solatium: “After all, I’ve not broken my vow.”
Jacob Grimm's research on the famous medieval fable of "Reynard the Fox" uncovered the ancient and scattered stories that make up that remarkable satire. One of the most recurring elements in both Eastern and Western folklore is the cleverness of the animal, which has become a symbol for the self-serving monk and ecclesiastic in the eyes of the satirists. When Chanticleer proudly takes a stroll with his family, he encounters Master Reynard, who claims he has become “religious” and shows him his prayer beads, missal, and hair shirt. He adds, in a “childlike and gentle” voice, that he has vowed never to eat meat. Then he starts singing his Credo and sneaks behind a hawthorn. With Chanticleer now caught off guard, he continues his stroll, and the crafty hypocrite, springing from his hiding place, grabs the plump hen Coppel. Similarly, in an Indian folktale, a wolf near the Ganges is cut off from food by the surrounding water. He decides to observe a holy day, and the god Sakka, aware of his wolfish nature, decides to have some fun with him and transforms himself into a wild goat. "Aha!" says the wolf, "I'll just fast another day," and leaping up, he tries to catch the goat, who leaps around and evades him. Eventually, the wolf gives up and says as consolation: "After all, I haven't broken my vow."
The Chinese have a story of a tiger who desired to eat a fox, but the latter claimed exemption as being superior to the other animals, adding that if the tiger doubted his word he could easily judge for himself. So the two set forth, and, of course, every animal fled at sight of the tiger, who, too stupid to see how he had been gulled, conceived high respect for the fox, and spared his life.
The Chinese have a story about a tiger that wanted to eat a fox, but the fox argued he shouldn't be eaten because he was better than the other animals. He also said that if the tiger didn’t believe him, he could easily find out for himself. So, they set off together, and naturally, every animal ran away at the sight of the tiger. The tiger, too foolish to realize he had been tricked, developed a great respect for the fox and spared his life.
Sometimes the tables are turned. Chanticleer gets his head out of Reynard’s mouth by making him answer the farmer, and in the valuable collection of Hottentot tales which the late Dr. Bleek, with some warrant, called Reynard in South Africa, the cock makes the jackal say his prayers, and flies off while the outwitted beast folds his hands and shuts his eyes.
Sometimes the tables are turned. Chanticleer escapes from Reynard’s mouth by getting him to answer the farmer, and in the valuable collection of Hottentot tales that the late Dr. Bleek, with good reason, called Reynard in South Africa, the rooster makes the jackal say his prayers and flies away while the tricked beast folds his hands and closes his eyes.
But further quotations must be resisted; enough if it is made clearer that the beast-fable is the lineal descendant of barbaric conceptions of a life shared in common by man and brute, and another link thus added to the lengthening chain of the continuity of human history.
But we should refrain from more quotes; it's enough to clarify that the beast fable is a direct descendant of primitive ideas about a life shared between humans and animals, adding another connection to the growing chain of human history.
§ VI.
TOTEMISM: BELIEF IN DESCENT FROM ANIMAL OR PLANT.
TOTEMISM: THE BELIEF THAT ONE'S ANCESTRY COMES FROM ANIMAL OR PLANT.
In addition to the beliefs in the transformation of men into animals and in the transmigration of souls into the bodies of animals, we find among barbarous peoples a belief which is probably the parent of one and certainly nearly related to both, namely, in descent from the animal or plant, more often the former, whose name they bear. Its connection with transmigration is seen in the belief of the Moquis of Arizona, that after death they live in the form of their totemic animal, those of the deer family becoming deer, and so on through the several gentes. The belief survives in its most primitive and vivid forms among two races, the aborigines of Australia and the North American Indians. The word “totemism,” given to it both in its religious and social aspects, is derived from the Algonquin “dodaim” or “dodhaim,” meaning “clanmark.” Among the Australians the word “kobong,” meaning “friend” or “protector,” is the generic term for the animal or plant by which they are known. It is somewhat akin in significance to the Indian words “manitou,” “oki,” etc., comprehending “the manifestations of the unseen world, yet conveying no sense of personal unity,” which are commonly translated by the misleading word “medicine;” hence “medicine-men.”
In addition to the beliefs in transforming people into animals and the idea of souls moving into animal bodies, among primitive cultures we find another belief that likely connects to both: the idea of descent from animals or plants, more often from animals, which aligns with their names. This connection to transmigration is evident in the belief of the Moquis in Arizona, who think that after death, they become their totemic animal, with those related to deer becoming deer, and so on through various clans. This belief remains strongest in its most basic and vivid forms among two groups: the aboriginal people of Australia and Native Americans. The term “totemism,” which captures both the religious and social elements, comes from the Algonquin word “dodaim” or “dodhaim,” meaning “clanmark.” In Australia, the term “kobong,” meaning “friend” or “protector,” is used as the general term for the animal or plant that identifies them. It’s somewhat similar in meaning to Indian words like “manitou,” “oki,” etc., which refer to “the manifestations of the unseen world” but don’t imply personal unity, commonly translated using the misleading term “medicine,” leading to the phrase “medicine-men.”
[Pg 100]The family name, or second name borne by all the tribes in lineal descent, and which corresponds to our surname, i.e. super nomen, or “over-name,” is derived from names of beasts, birds, plants, etc., around which traditions of their transformation into men linger. Sir George Grey[44] says that there is a mysterious connection between a native and his kobong. It is his protecting angel, like the “daimôn” of Socrates, like the “genius” of the early Italian. “If it is an animal, he will not kill one of the species to which it belongs, should he find it asleep, and he always kills it reluctantly and never without affording it a chance of escape. The family belief is that some one individual of the species is their dearest friend, to kill whom would be a great crime,” as, in Hindu belief, when a Rajah was said to have entered at death into the body of a fish, a “close time” was at once decreed. Among the Indian tribes we find well-nigh the whole fauna and flora represented, their totems being the Bear, Turtle, Deer, Snake, Eagle, Pike, Corn, Tobacco, etc. Like the Australians, these tribes regarded themselves as being of the breed of their particular animal-totem, and avoided hunting, slaying, and eating (of which more presently) the creature under whose form the ancestor was thought to be manifest. The Chippeways carried their respect even farther. Deriving their origin from the dog, they at one time refrained from employing their supposed canine ancestors in dragging their sledges. The Bechuana and other[Pg 101] people of South Africa will avoid eating their tribe-animal or wearing its skin. The same prohibitions are found among tribes in Northern Asia, and the Vogulitzi of Siberia, when they have killed a bear, address it formally, maintaining “that the blame is to be laid on the arrows and iron, which were made and forged by the Russians!” Among the Delawares the Tortoise gens claimed supremacy over the others, because their ancestor, who had become a fabled monster in their mythology, bore their world on his back. The California Indians are in interesting agreement with Lord Monboddo when, in claiming descent from the prairie wolf, they account for the loss of their tails by the habit of sitting, which, in course of time, wore them down to the stump! The Kickapoos say their ancestors had tails, and that when they lost them the “impudent fox sent every morning to ask how their tails were, and the bear shook his fat sides at the joke.” The Patagonians are said to have a number of animal deities, creators of the several tribes, some being of the caste of the guanaco and others of the ostrich. In short, the group of beliefs and practices found among races in the lower stages of culture point to a widespread common attitude towards the mystery of life around them. In speaking of totemism among the Red races Dr. Brinton thinks that the free use of animate symbols to express abstract ideas, which he finds so frequent, is the source of a confusion which has led to their claiming literal descent from wild beasts. But the barbaric mind[Pg 102] bristles with contradictions and mutually destructive conceptions; nothing is too wonderful, too bizarre, for its acceptance, and the belief in actual animal descent is not the most remarkable or far-fetched among the articles of its creed.
[Pg 100]The family name, or last name shared by all the tribes in direct lineage, which corresponds to our surname, i.e., “super name,” is derived from names of animals, birds, plants, etc., around which stories of their transformation into humans linger. Sir George Grey[44] mentions that there is a mysterious connection between a native and his kobong. It's like his guardian angel, similar to the “daimôn” of Socrates or the “genius” of early Italians. “If it’s an animal, he won't kill its species if he finds it asleep, and he always does so reluctantly, never without giving it a chance to escape. The family belief is that one individual of the species is their closest friend, and killing it would be a grave sin,” much like the Hindu belief, where it was said that when a Rajah died, he entered the body of a fish, leading to an immediate prohibition on fishing. Among the Indian tribes, we find almost all animals and plants represented, their totems including the Bear, Turtle, Deer, Snake, Eagle, Pike, Corn, Tobacco, etc. Just like the Australians, these tribes saw themselves as being from the lineage of their specific animal-totem and avoided hunting, killing, and consuming the species under which their ancestor was believed to manifest. The Chippeways took their respect even further. Originating from the dog, they once refrained from using their supposed canine ancestors to pull their sleds. The Bechuana and other[Pg 101] people in South Africa avoid eating their tribal animal or wearing its skin. The same taboos can be found among tribes in Northern Asia, and the Vogulitzi of Siberia, after killing a bear, formally address it, insisting “that the blame lies with the arrows and iron, which were made and forged by the Russians!” Among the Delawares, the Tortoise gens claimed superiority over others because their ancestor, who became a legendary monster in their mythology, carried their world on his back. The California Indians interestingly agree with Lord Monboddo, as they claim descent from the prairie wolf and attribute their lost tails to the habit of sitting, which gradually wore them down to stumps! The Kickapoos assert that their ancestors had tails, and when they lost them, the “bold fox would come every morning to ask how their tails were, while the bear shook his fat sides at the joke.” The Patagonians are said to have multiple animal deities, creators of the various tribes, with some being of the guanaco caste and others of the ostrich. In short, the set of beliefs and practices found among societies in the earlier stages of culture reveals a widespread common perspective on the mysteries of life surrounding them. Speaking of totemism among Indigenous peoples, Dr. Brinton believes that the frequent use of living symbols to convey abstract ideas leads to confusion, causing them to claim literal descent from wild animals. However, the primitive mind[Pg 102] is full of contradictions and mutually exclusive notions; nothing is too amazing, too bizarre for it to accept, and the belief in actual animal ancestry is not the most astonishing or far-fetched idea among its doctrines.
The subject of totemism is full of interest both on its religious and social side:—
The topic of totemism is fascinating in both its religious and social aspects:—
On its religious side it has given rise, or, if this be not conceded, impetus, to that worship of animals which assuredly had its source in the attribution of mysterious power through some spirit within them, making them deity incarnate.
On the religious side, it has sparked, or if that’s not accepted, motivated, the worship of animals, which definitely originated from the belief that they held mysterious power due to some spirit inside them, making them embodiments of the divine.
On its social side it has led to prohibitions which are inwoven among the customs and prejudices of civilised communities. But, before speaking of these prohibitions, the barbaric mode of reckoning descent should be noticed.
On the social side, it has resulted in prohibitions that are intertwined with the customs and biases of civilized communities. However, before discussing these prohibitions, the primitive way of tracing descent should be acknowledged.
The family name borne by most Australian tribes is perpetuated by the children, whether boys or girls, taking their mother’s name. Precisely the same custom is found among some American Indians, the children of both sexes being of the mother’s clan. Among the Moquis of Arizona all the members of each gens trace descent from a common ancestor; they are regarded as brothers and sisters.[45] Now, the family, as we define it, does not exist in savage communities, nor, as Mr. McLennan says in his very remarkable work on Primitive Marriage, had “the earliest human groups any idea of kinship, ... the physical root of which could be discerned only[Pg 103] through observation and reflection.” Where the relations of the sexes were confused and promiscuous, the oldest system in which the idea of blood-ties was expressed was a system of kinship through the mother. The habits of the “much-married” primitive men made mistake about any one’s mother less likely than mistake about his father; and, if in civilised times it is, as the saying goes, a wise child that knows its own father, he was, in barbarous times, a wise father who knew his own child. Examples tracing the kinship through females, father and offspring being never of the same clan, abound in both ancient and modern authorities, and perhaps the most amusing one that can be given is found in Dr. Morgan’s Systems of Consanguinity. He says that the “natives of the province of Keang-se are celebrated among the natives of the other Chinese provinces for the mode or form used by them in address, namely, ‘Laon peaon,’ which, freely translated, means, ‘Oh, you old fellow, brother mine by some of the ramifications of female relationship!’”[46]
The family name used by most Australian tribes is passed down by the children, whether they're boys or girls, taking their mother’s name. The same practice is seen among some American Indians, where both boys and girls belong to their mother’s clan. Among the Moquis of Arizona, all members of each group trace their descent from a common ancestor; they consider themselves as brothers and sisters. Now, the family, as we understand it today, doesn’t exist in primitive communities, nor, as Mr. McLennan highlights in his impressive work on Primitive Marriage, did “the earliest human groups have any concept of kinship, ... the physical roots of which could only be identified through observation and reflection.” In societies where relationships between sexes were chaotic and mixed, the earliest form of kinship expressed was through the mother. The patterns of the “much-married” primitive men made it less likely to confuse someone’s mother than to confuse their father; and, if in modern times it is said that a wise child knows its own father, in ancient times, it was a wise father who recognized his own child. There are plenty of examples of tracing kinship through females, where fathers and children are never from the same clan, found in both ancient and contemporary sources, and perhaps the most entertaining one comes from Dr. Morgan’s Systems of Consanguinity. He notes that the “natives of the province of Keang-se are famous among the natives of other Chinese provinces for the way they address each other, namely, ‘Laon peaon,’ which, freely translated, means, ‘Oh, you old fellow, brother mine through some of the connections of female relationships!’”
The prohibitions arising out of or confirmed by totemism are two: 1. Against intermarriage between those of the same name or crest. 2. Against the eating of the totem by any member of the tribe called after it.
The bans that come from or are affirmed by totemism are two: 1. Against intermarriage between people who share the same name or crest. 2. Against any member of the tribe named after the totem eating it.
1. Among both Australians and Indians a man is forbidden to marry in his own clan, i.e. any woman of his own surname or badge, no matter where she was[Pg 104] born or however distantly related to him. The Navajoes of Arizona say that if they married in their own clan “their bones would dry up and they would die.”
1. Both Australians and Indians prohibit a man from marrying within his own clan, i.e. any woman who shares his surname or badge, regardless of where she was[Pg 104] born or how distantly related she might be. The Navajo people of Arizona believe that if they marry within their own clan, “their bones would dry up and they would die.”
Were this practice of “Exogamy,” as marriage outside the totem-kin is called, limited to one or two places, it might be classed among exceptional local customs based on a tradition, say, of some heated blood-feud between the tribes. But its prevalence among savage or semi-savage races all the world over points to reasons the nature of which is still a crux to the anthropologists. The late Mr. McLennan, whose opinion on such a matter is entitled to the most weight, connects it with the custom of female infanticide, which, rendering women scarce, led at once to polyandry, or one female to several males, within the tribe, and to the capturing of women from other tribes. This last-named practice strengthens Mr. McLennan’s theory. He cites numerous instances from past and present barbarous races, and traces its embodiment in formal code until we come to the mock relics of the custom in modern times, as, for example, the harmless “survival” in bride-lifting, that is, stealing, as in the word “cattle-lifting.”
If the practice of “Exogamy,” which means marrying outside the totem-kin, was only found in one or two places, it could be seen as a rare local custom based on traditions, like some intense blood-feud between tribes. However, its widespread occurrence among primitive or semi-primitive societies around the world suggests reasons that remain a puzzle for anthropologists. The late Mr. McLennan, whose views on this topic are highly regarded, connects it to the practice of female infanticide, which makes women scarce and leads to polyandry, where one woman has multiple male partners within the tribe, as well as the capturing of women from other tribes. This last practice supports Mr. McLennan’s theory. He provides numerous examples from both past and present barbaric societies and traces its presence in formal codes until we reach the mock remnants of the custom in modern times, such as the harmless “survival” in bride-lifting, which means stealing, similar to the term “cattle-lifting.”
Connected with this custom is the equally prevailing one which forbids intercourse between relations, as especially between a couple and their fathers and mothers-in-law, and which also forbids mentioning their names. So far as the aversion which the savage has to telling his own name, or uttering that of any person (especially of the dead) or thing feared by him is concerned, the reason is not[Pg 105] far to seek. It lies in that confusion between names and things which marks all primitive thinking. The savage, who shrinks from having his likeness taken in the fear that a part of himself is being carried away thereby, regards his name as something through which he may be harmed. So he will use all sorts of roundabout phrases to avoid saying it, and even change it that he may elude his foes, and puzzle or cheat Death when he comes to look for him. But why a son-in-law should not see the face of his mother-in-law, for so it is among the Navajoes, (where the offender would, they say, go blind), the Aranaks of South America, the Caribs and other tribes of more northern regions, the Fijians, Sumatrans, Dyaks, the natives of Australia, the Zulus, in brief, along the range of the lower culture, is a question to which no satisfactory answer has been given, and to which reference is here made because of its connection with totemism.
Connected to this custom is the widespread belief that forbids interactions between relatives, especially between a couple and their in-laws, as well as the prohibition against mentioning their names. The reluctance of the primitive person to say their own name or to speak the names of anyone (especially the deceased) or things they fear comes from a deeper reason. It stems from the confusion between names and the items or individuals they represent, a characteristic of all primitive thinking. The individual, who fears having their likeness captured because they believe a part of their essence is being taken away, views their name as something that could cause them harm. They prefer to use vague phrases to avoid saying it and may even change it to evade their enemies and trick Death when he comes for them. As for why a son-in-law shouldn't see his mother-in-law's face, as is the case among the Navajos (where they claim the offender would go blind), the Aranaks of South America, the Caribs and other northern tribes, the Fijians, Sumatrans, Dyaks, and the indigenous Australians, Zulus, among others in lower cultures, this question remains unanswered satisfactorily, and it is mentioned here due to its link to totemism.
2. That the animal which is the totem of the tribe should not be eaten, even where men did not hesitate to eat men of another totem, is a custom for which it is less hard to account. The division of flesh into two classes of forbidden and permitted, of clean and unclean, with the resulting artificial liking or repulsion for food which custom arising out of that division has brought about, is probably referable to old beliefs in the inherent sacredness of certain animals. The Indians of Charlotte Island never eat crows, because they believe in crow-ancestors, and they smear themselves with black paint in memory[Pg 106] of that tradition; the Dacotahs would neither kill nor eat their totems, and if necessity compels these and like barbarians to break the law, the meal is preceded by profuse apologies and religious ceremonies over the slain. Although the aborigines of Victoria, who are to be ranked among the lowest savages extant, devour the most loathsome things, worms, slugs, and vermin, they have a classification of meats to be eaten or avoided. A Kumite is deeply grieved when hunger compels him to eat anything which bears his name, but he may satisfy his hunger with anything that is Krokee. The abstention of the Brahmans from meat, the pseudo-revealed injunction to the Hebrews against certain flesh-foods (has that against pork its origin in the forgotten tradition of descent from a boar?), need no detailing here. But, as parallels, some restrictions amongst the ancient dwellers in these islands are of value. It was, according to Cæsar,[47] a crime to eat the domestic fowl, or goose, or hare, and to this day the last-named is an object of disgust in certain parts of Russia and Brittany. The oldest Welsh laws contain several allusions to the magical character of the hare, which was thought to change its sex every month or year, and to be the companion of the witches, who often assumed its shape.[48] The revulsion against horse-flesh as food may have its origin in the sacredness of the white horses, which, as Tacitus remarks,[49] were kept by the[Pg 107] Germans at the public cost in groves holy to the gods, whose secrets they knew, and whose decrees regarding mortals their neighings interpreted. That this animal was a clan-totem among our forefathers there can be no doubt, and the proofs are with us in the white horses carved in outline on the chalk hills of Berkshire and the west, as in the names and crests of clan descendants.
2. The animal that represents the tribe shouldn't be eaten, even if people are okay with eating members of other tribes. This practice can be explained more easily. The way flesh is divided into two categories—forbidden and allowed, clean and unclean—has led to an artificial preference or aversion to certain foods, likely stemming from ancient beliefs about the sacredness of specific animals. The Indians of Charlotte Island avoid eating crows because they believe in crow ancestors, and they paint themselves black to honor that tradition. The Dacotahs also refuse to kill or consume their totems, and if they must break this rule out of necessity, they precede the meal with heartfelt apologies and rituals over the slain animal. Meanwhile, the aborigines of Victoria, who are considered some of the most primitive people still around, eat many disgusting things like worms, slugs, and pests, but they also have a system for classifying which meats to eat or avoid. A Kumite feels deep sorrow when hunger forces him to eat anything that shares his name, but he can satisfy his hunger with anything called Krokee. The Brahmans' decision to avoid meat and the dietary restrictions placed on the Hebrews regarding certain meats—including whether the prohibition against pork comes from an ancient tradition of descent from a boar—don't need to be explained here. However, some restrictions among the ancient inhabitants of these islands are worth mentioning. According to Cæsar, eating domestic fowl, geese, or hares was considered a crime, and even today, hares are looked upon with disgust in some parts of Russia and Brittany. The oldest Welsh laws reference the magical nature of hares, believed to change sex monthly or yearly and be companions to witches, who often transformed into hares. The aversion to eating horse meat may come from the sacredness of white horses, which, as Tacitus noted, were cared for by the Germans at public expense in groves sacred to the gods, whose secrets they were said to know, interpreting the gods’ will through their neighs. It’s clear that this animal was a clan totem among our ancestors, evidenced by the white horses depicted in the chalk hills of Berkshire and elsewhere, as well as in the names and crests of clan descendants.
The totem is not only the clan-name indicating descent from a common ancestor. It is also the clan-symbol, badge, or crest. Where the tribes among whom it is found are still in the picture-writing stage, i.e. when the idea is expressed by a portrait of the thing itself instead of by some sound-sign—a stage in writing corresponding to the primitive stage in language, when words were imitative—there we find the rude hieroglyphic of the totem a means of intercourse between different tribes, as well as with whites. A striking example of the use of such totemic symbols occurs in a petition sent by some Western Indian tribes to the United States Congress for the right to fish in certain small lakes near Lake Superior.
The totem isn't just the clan name that shows descent from a common ancestor. It also serves as the clan symbol, badge, or crest. In tribes that are still using picture writing—meaning they express ideas through images rather than sounds, a phase in writing that parallels a basic stage in language when words mimicked the things they represented—we see the basic hieroglyph of the totem acting as a way for different tribes to communicate, as well as with white people. A notable example of this use of totemic symbols can be found in a petition sent by some Western Indian tribes to the United States Congress, asking for the right to fish in certain small lakes near Lake Superior.
The leading clan is represented by a picture of the crane; then follow three martens, as totems of three tribes; then the bear, the man-fish, and the cat-fish, also totems. From the eye and heart of each of the animals runs a line connecting them with the eye and heart of the crane, to show that they are all of one mind, and the eye of the crane has also a line connecting it with the lakes on which the tribes[Pg 108] have their eyes, and another line running towards Congress.
The leading clan is symbolized by a picture of the crane; next are three martens, representing three tribes; then comes the bear, the man-fish, and the cat-fish, which are also totems. From the eye and heart of each animal, a line connects them to the eye and heart of the crane, indicating that they are all united in purpose. The crane's eye is also linked by a line to the lakes that the tribes[Pg 108] watch over, and another line extends toward Congress.
In the barbaric custom of painting or carving the totem on oars, on the bows and sides of canoes, on weapons, on pillars in the front of houses, and on the houses themselves; in tattooing it on various parts of the body (in the latter case, in some instances, together with pictures of exploits; so that the man carries on his person an illustrated history of his own life) we have the remote and forgotten origin of heraldic emblems. The symbols of civilised nations, as, e.g. the Imperial eagle, which so many states of ancient and modern renown have chosen; the crests of families of rank, with their fabulous monsters, as the cherub, the Greek gryps, surviving in the griffin, the dragon, the unicorn, which, born of rude fancy or terrified imagination, are now carved on the entrance-gates to the houses of the great; the armorial bearings on carriages; the crest engraven on ring or embossed on writing-paper, these are the lineal descendants of the totem; and the Indians, who could see no difference between their system of manitous and those of the white people, with their spread-eagle or their lion-rampant, made a shrewd guess that would not occur to many a parvenu applying at the Heralds’ College for a crest. The continuity is traceable in the custom of the Mexicans and other civilised nations of painting the totemic animals on their banners, flags, crests, and other insignia; and it would seem that we have in the totem the key to the mystery of those huge[Pg 109] animal-shaped mounds which abound on the North American continent.
In the primitive tradition of painting or carving totems on oars, the fronts and sides of canoes, weapons, pillars in front of houses, and on the houses themselves; in tattooing them on different parts of the body (sometimes alongside images of achievements, allowing a person to carry a visual history of their life), we find the early and overlooked origin of heraldic symbols. The emblems of civilized nations, such as the imperial eagle that many renowned ancient and modern states have adopted; the crests of noble families, featuring mythical creatures like the cherub, the Greek gryphon (which evolves into the griffin), the dragon, and the unicorn, born from crude imagination or fearful visions, are now displayed at the gates of the wealthy; the coat of arms on carriages; the crest engraved on rings or embossed on stationery, all serve as direct descendants of the totem. Indigenous peoples, who saw no difference between their system of manitous and that of white people—with their spread-eagle or their rampant lion—made a clever observation that might not occur to many newcomers seeking a crest at the Heralds’ College. The connection is evident in the tradition of Mexicans and other civilized nations painting totemic animals on their banners, flags, crests, and other symbols; and it seems that the totem holds the secret to the mystery of those massive animal-shaped mounds that are common across the North American landscape.
The arbitrary selection in the “ages of chivalry” of such arms as pleased the knightly fancy or ministered to its pride, or, as was often the case, resembled the name in sound, together with the ignorance then and till recently existing as to the origin of crests, and also the discredit into which a seemingly meaningless vanity had fallen, have made it difficult to trace the survival of the totem in the crests even of that numerous company of the Upper Ten who claim descent from warriors who came over with the Conqueror. But there is no doubt that an inquiry conducted on the lines suggested above, and not led into by-paths by false analogies, would yield matter of interest and value. It would add to the evidence of that common semi-civilised stage out of which we have risen. Such names as the Horsings, the Wylfings, the Derings, the Ravens, the Griffins, perhaps hold within themselves traces of the totem name of the horse, wolf, deer, raven, and that “animal fantasticall,” the griffin. In Scotland we find the clan Chattan, or the wild cat; in Ireland “the men of Osory were called by a name signifying the wild red deer.” On the other hand such names may have been given merely as nicknames (i.e. ekename or the added name, from eke, “also,” or “to augment”), suggested by the physical or mental likeness to the thing after which they are called.
The random choice during the “ages of chivalry” of weapons that appealed to the knight's imagination or catered to their pride, or often sounded like their names, combined with the lack of understanding about the origins of crests until recently, and the negative perception of what seemed like a pointless vanity, has made it hard to trace the continuance of totems in the crests of the elite who claim descent from warriors who came with the Conqueror. However, there’s no doubt that an investigation based on the points mentioned, avoiding distractions from false comparisons, would produce interesting and valuable insights. It would contribute to the evidence of that common semi-civilized stage from which we have evolved. Names like the Horsings, Wylfings, Derings, Ravens, and Griffins may contain echoes of the totem names for horse, wolf, deer, raven, and the “fantastical animal,” the griffin. In Scotland, we have the clan Chattan, or the wild cat; in Ireland, “the men of Osory were referred to by a name meaning the wild red deer.” On the other hand, these names may have been given simply as nicknames (i.e., ekename or the added name, from eke, “also,” or “to augment”), inspired by a physical or mental resemblance to the thing after which they are named.
But it is time to turn to the religious significance[Pg 110] of the totem, as shown among races worshipping the animal which is their supposed ancestor.
But it’s time to focus on the religious significance[Pg 110] of the totem, as seen among cultures that worship the animal they believe to be their ancestor.
At first glance this seems strong argument in support of Mr. Herbert Spencer’s theory that all forms of religion, and all myth, have their origin in ancestor worship. The mysterious power of stimulation, of excitation to frenzy, or of healing and soothing, or of poisoning, which certain plants possess, has been attributed to indwelling spirits, which, as Mr. Spencer contends, are regarded as human and ancestral. Very many illustrations of this occur, as, e.g. the worship of the Soma plant, and its promotion as a deity among the Aryans; the use of tobacco in religious ceremonies among the tribes of both Americas; whilst now and again we find trees and plants as totems. The Moquis have a totem-kin called the tobacco-plant, and also one called the seed-grass. One of the Peruvian Incas was called after the native name of the tobacco-plant; and among the Ojibways the buffalo grass was carried as a charm, and its god said to cause madness.
At first glance, this seems like a strong argument supporting Mr. Herbert Spencer’s theory that all forms of religion and all myths originate from ancestor worship. The mysterious ability of certain plants to stimulate, excite to frenzy, heal, soothe, or even poison has been attributed to spirits within them, which, as Mr. Spencer asserts, are seen as human and ancestral. Many examples of this can be found, such as the worship of the Soma plant and its elevation as a deity among the Aryans, the use of tobacco in religious ceremonies among tribes in both Americas, and the occasional presence of trees and plants as totems. The Moquis have a totem clan called the tobacco plant, and another called seed grass. One of the Peruvian Incas was named after the native name for the tobacco plant, and among the Ojibways, the buffalo grass was carried as a charm, believed to cause madness.
In Algonquin myth “there is a spirit for the corn, another for beans, another for squashes. They are sisters, and are very kind to each other. There are spirits in the water, in fire, in all the trees and berries, in herbs and in tobacco, in the grass.”
In Algonquin myth, “there is a spirit for corn, another for beans, another for squashes. They are sisters and care for each other. There are spirits in the water, in fire, in all the trees and berries, in herbs and tobacco, and in the grass.”
The worship of animals is on Mr. Spencer’s theory explained as due to the giving of a nickname of some beast or bird to a remote ancestor, the belief arising in course of time that such animal was the actual[Pg 111] progenitor, hence its worship. We call a man a bear, a pig, or a vampire, in symbolic phrase, and the figure of speech remains a figure of speech with us. But the savage loses the metaphor, and it crystallises into hard matter-of-fact. So the traditions have grown, and Black Eagle, Strong Buffalo, Big Owl, Tortoise, etc., take the shape of actual forefathers of the tribe bearing their name and crest. According to the same theory the adoration of sun, moon, and mountains, etc., is due to a like source. Some famous chief was called the Sun; the metaphor was forgotten; the personal and concrete, as the more easily apprehended, remained; hence worship of the powers of nature “is a form of ancestor-worship, which has lost in a still greater degree the character of the original.”[50]
The worship of animals, according to Mr. Spencer's theory, comes from giving a nickname of some beast or bird to an ancient ancestor. Over time, the belief developed that this animal was the actual ancestor, leading to its worship. We might call someone a bear, pig, or vampire in a symbolic way, and it stays a figure of speech for us. But for the primitive person, the metaphor becomes concrete and literal. This is how traditions have evolved, turning names like Black Eagle, Strong Buffalo, Big Owl, and Tortoise into the real forefathers of the tribe, represented by their names and symbols. Following the same theory, the worship of the sun, moon, mountains, and other natural elements stems from a similar origin. A famous chief might have been called the Sun; the metaphor was forgotten, and the real and tangible aspects, being easier to grasp, persisted. Hence, the worship of nature's powers is a form of ancestor worship that has become even more detached from its original meaning.
The objection raised in these pages to the extreme application of the solar theory applies with equal force to Mr. Spencer’s limitation of the origin of myth and religion to one source. Having cleared Scylla, we must not dash against Charybdis. Religion has its origin neither in fear of ghosts, as Mr. Spencer’s theory assumes, nor in a perception of the Infinite inherent in man, as Professor Max Müller holds. Rather does it lie in man’s sense of vague wonder in the presence of powers whose force he cannot measure, and his expressions towards which are manifold. There is underlying unity, but there are, to quote St. Paul, “diversities of operation.” There is just that surface unlikeness which one[Pg 112] might expect from the different physical conditions and their resulting variety of subtle influences surrounding various races; influences shaping for them their gods, their upper and nether worlds; influences of climate and soil which made the hell of volcanic countries an abyss of sulphurous stifling smoke and everlasting fire, and the hell of cold climates a place of deathly frost; which gave to the giant-gods of northern zones their rugged awfulness, and to the goddesses of the sunny south their soft and stately grace. The theory of ancestor-worship as the basis of every form of religion does not allow sufficient play for the vagaries in which the same thing will be dressed by the barbaric fear and fancy, nor for the imagination as a creative force in the primitive mind even at the lowest at which we know it. And, of course, beneath that lowest lies a lower never to be fathomed. We are apt to talk of primitive man as if his representatives were with us in the black fellows who are at the bottom of the scale, forgetting that during unnumbered ages he was a brute in everything but the capacity by which at last the ape and tiger were subdued within him. Of the beginnings of his thought we can know nothing, but the fantastic forms in which it is first manifest compel us to regard him as a being whose feelings were uncurbed by reason. That ancestor-worship is one mode among others of man’s attitude towards the awe-begetting, mystery-inspiring universe, none can deny. That his earliest temples, as defined sacred spots, were tombs; that he prayed to his[Pg 113] dead dear ones, or his dead feared ones, as the case may be, is admitted. From its strong personal character, ancestor-worship was, without doubt, one of the earliest expressions of man’s attitude before the world which his fancy filled with spirits. It flourishes among barbarous races to-day; it was the prominent feature of the old Aryan religion; it has entered into Christian practice in the worship of saints, and perhaps the only feature of religion which the modern Frenchman has retained is the culte des morts. That it was a part of the belief of the Emperor Napoleon III. the following extract from his will shows:—“We must remember that those we love look down upon us from heaven and protect us. It is the soul of my great Uncle which has always guided and supported me. Thus will it be with my son also if he proves worthy of his name.”
The objection raised in these pages to the extreme application of the solar theory applies just as strongly to Mr. Spencer's view that the origin of myth and religion comes from only one source. After avoiding one extreme, we must not crash into another. Religion doesn't stem from a fear of ghosts, as Mr. Spencer's theory suggests, nor from an innate perception of the Infinite, as Professor Max Müller believes. Instead, it originates from humanity's sense of vague wonder in the presence of powers beyond our comprehension, expressed in various ways. There is a fundamental unity, but, to quote St. Paul, "diversities of operation." There’s a surface-level difference shaped by the physical conditions and the resulting subtle influences surrounding different races; these influences shape their gods and their concepts of heaven and hell. For instance, volcanic countries perceive hell as an abyss of choking smoke and endless fire, while cold climates see it as a place of deadly frost. The giant gods of the northern regions are portrayed with rugged fear, while the goddesses from sunny areas exhibit soft and graceful poise. The theory of ancestor worship as the foundation of all religion doesn’t account for the different ways the same underlying idea is expressed due to barbaric fears and imaginations or for the imagination as a creative force in primitive minds, even at their simplest form. And, of course, beneath the most primitive lies an even deeper layer that we can never fully understand. We tend to speak of primitive man as though his representatives are found in the lowest people today, forgetting that for countless ages, he was an animal in all ways but the capacity that eventually led to the overcoming of his own primal instincts. We can learn nothing about the beginnings of his thought, but the bizarre forms in which it first appears force us to view him as someone whose emotions were not constrained by reason. It's undeniable that ancestor-worship is one of the many ways humans express awe and wonder towards the mysterious universe. It’s acknowledged that his earliest temples, identified as sacred places, were tombs; that he prayed to his deceased loved ones or feared ancestors, depending on the situation. Ancestor-worship, with its strong personal nature, was undoubtedly one of humanity's earliest expressions of reverence towards a world filled with imagined spirits. It thrives among indigenous races today; it was a key aspect of ancient Aryan religion; it has influenced Christian practices in the veneration of saints, and perhaps the only aspect of religion that modern French people have retained is the *culte des morts*. That it was part of Emperor Napoleon III's beliefs is evident in the following quote from his will: “We must remember that those we love are watching over us from heaven and protecting us. It is the soul of my great uncle that has always guided and supported me. It will be the same for my son if he proves worthy of his name.”
But the worship of ancestors is not primal. The comparatively late recognition of kinship by savages, among whom some rude form of religion existed, tells against it as the earliest mode of worship. Moreover, Nature is bigger than man, and this he was not slow to feel. Even if it be conceded that sun-myth and sun-worship once arose through the nicknaming of an ancestor as the Sun, we must take into account the force of that imagination which enabled the unconscious myth-maker, or creed-maker, to credit the moving orbs of heaven with personal life and will. The faculty which could do that might well express itself in awe-struck forms[Pg 114] without intruding the ancestral ghost. Further, the records of the classic religions, themselves preserving many traces of a primitive nature-worship, point to an adoration of the great and bountiful, as well as to a sense of the maleficent and fateful, in earth and heaven which seem prior to the more concrete worship of forefathers and chieftains.
But the worship of ancestors isn't original. The relatively recent acknowledgment of family ties among early peoples, who already had some form of religion, argues against it being the first type of worship. Additionally, nature is larger than humanity, and people quickly realized this. Even if we accept that sun myths and sun worship originated from calling an ancestor the Sun, we need to consider the power of imagination that allowed the unconscious myth-maker or believer to attribute personal life and intention to the moving celestial bodies. The ability to do that might naturally manifest in awe-inspiring forms[Pg 114] without involving an ancestral spirit. Moreover, the history of classical religions, which still show signs of a primitive nature worship, suggests a reverence for the vast and generous, as well as an awareness of the harmful and fateful elements in earth and sky, which seem to come before the more specific worship of ancestors and leaders.
If for the worship of these last we substitute a general worship of spirits, there seems little left on which to differ. As aids to the explanation of the belief in animal ancestors and their subsequent deification and worship, as of the lion, the bull, the serpent, etc., we have always present in the barbaric mind the tendency to credit living things, and indeed lifeless, but moving ones, with a passion, a will, and a power to help or harm immeasurably greater than man’s. This is part and parcel of that belief in spirits everywhere which is the key to savage philosophy, and the growth of which is fostered by such secondary causes as the worship of ancestors.
If we replace the worship of these figures with a more general worship of spirits, there doesn’t seem to be much left to argue about. To help explain the belief in animal ancestors and their later deification and worship, like that of lions, bulls, serpents, etc., we can observe that the primitive mind tends to attribute passions, wills, and abilities to help or harm that are much greater than those of humans to both living creatures and even to inanimate, yet moving, objects. This belief in spirits being everywhere is central to primitive philosophy, and it grows through factors like ancestor worship.
§ VII.
SURVIVAL OF MYTH IN HISTORY.
Survival of myths in history.
For proofs of the emergence of the higher out of the lower in philosophy and religion, to say nothing of less exalted matters, whether the beast-fable or the nursery rhyme, as holding barbaric thought in solution, examples have necessarily been drawn from[Pg 115] the mythology of past and present savage races. But these are too remote in time or standpoint to stir other than a languid interest in the reader’s mind; their purpose is served when they are cited and classified as specimens. Not thus is it with examples drawn nearer home from sources at which our young thirst for the stirring and romantic was slaked. When we learn that famous names and striking episodes are in some rare instances only transformed and personified natural phenomena, or, as occurring everywhere, possibly variants of a common legend, the far-reaching influence of primitive thought comes to us in more vivid and exciting form. And although one takes in hand this work of disenchantment in no eager fashion, the loss is more seeming than real. Whether the particular tale of bravery, of selflessness, of faithfulness, has truth of detail, matters little compared with the fact that its reception the wide world over witnesses to human belief, even at low levels, in the qualities which have given man empire over himself and ever raised the moral standard of the race. Moreover, in times like these, when criticism is testing without fear or favour the trustworthiness of records of the past, whether of Jew or Gentile, the knowledge of the legendary origin of events woven into sober history prepares us to recognise how the imagination has fed the stream of tradition, itself no mean tributary of that larger stream of history, the purity of which is now subject of analysis. As a familiar and interesting example let us take the story of William Tell.
For evidence of how the higher emerges from the lower in philosophy and religion, not to mention less significant matters like fables and nursery rhymes, which hold primitive thought in a sort of suspension, examples have often been taken from[Pg 115] the mythology of ancient and modern uncivilized cultures. However, these examples are too distant in time or perspective to ignite more than a faint interest in the reader; their purpose ends when they are referenced and categorized as artifacts. In contrast, when we look at examples from closer to home, where our youthful desire for the thrilling and romantic was satisfied, it becomes clear that famous names and notable events are sometimes merely transformed and personified natural occurrences, or possibly variations of a shared legend found everywhere. The widespread impact of primitive thought becomes much more vivid and engaging. Though we might approach this process of revealing the truth with reluctance, the loss feels more apparent than real. Whether the specific story of courage, selflessness, or loyalty holds true details is less important than the fact that its acceptance across the globe reflects humanity's belief—even at basic levels—in the traits that have empowered people to govern themselves and have continuously elevated the moral standards of our species. Furthermore, during times like these, when criticism rigorously assesses the reliability of historical accounts from both Jews and Gentiles, understanding the mythical roots of events embedded in factual history helps us see how imagination has nourished the stream of tradition, a significant contributor to the broader current of history, which is now under scrutiny. As a well-known and captivating example, let's consider the tale of William Tell.
[Pg 116]Everybody has heard how, in the year 1307 (or, as some say, 1296) Gessler, Vogt (or Governor) of the Emperor Albert of Hapsburg, set a hat on a pole as symbol of the Imperial power, and ordered every one who passed by to do obeisance to it; and how a mountaineer named Wilhelm Tell, who hated Gessler and the tyranny which the symbol expressed, passed by without saluting the hat, and was at once seized and brought before Gessler, who ordered that as punishment Tell should shoot an apple off the head of his own son. As resistance was vain, the apple was placed on the boy’s head, when Tell bent his bow, and the arrow, piercing the apple, fell with it to the ground. Gessler saw that Tell, before shooting, had stuck a second arrow in his belt, and, asking the reason, received this for answer: “It was for you; had I shot my child, know that this would have pierced your heart.”
[Pg 116]Everyone knows that in 1307 (or some say 1296), Gessler, the Governor of Emperor Albert of Hapsburg, placed a hat on a pole as a symbol of Imperial authority and commanded everyone who passed by to bow to it. A mountaineer named Wilhelm Tell, who despised Gessler and the oppression the hat represented, walked by without paying respect to it and was immediately captured and taken before Gessler. Gessler ordered that Tell should shoot an apple off his own son's head as punishment. With no way to resist, the apple was placed on the boy’s head. Tell drew back his bow, and the arrow pierced the apple, falling to the ground with it. Gessler noticed that Tell had placed a second arrow in his belt and, asking why, received the reply: “It was for you; had I harmed my child, know that this would have pierced your heart.”
Now, this story first occurs in the chronicle of Melchior Russ, who wrote at the end of the fifteenth century, i.e. about one hundred and seventy years after its reputed occurrence. The absence of any reference to it in contemporary records caused doubt to be thrown upon it three centuries ago. Guillimann, the author of a work on Swiss antiquities, published in 1598, calls it a fable, but subscribes to the current belief in it because the tale is so popular! The race to which he belonged is not yet extinct. A century and a half later a more fearless sceptic, who said that the story was of Danish origin, was condemned by the Canton of Uri to be burnt alive,[Pg 117] and in the well-timed absence of the offender his book was ordered to be burnt by the common hangman. But the truth is great, and prevails. G. von Wyss, the Swiss historian, has pointed out that the name of Wilhelm Tell does not occur even once in the history of the three cantons, neither is there any trace that a Vogt named Gessler ever served the house of Hapsburg there. Moreover, the legend does not correspond to any fact of a period of oppression of the Swiss at the hands of their Austrian rulers.
Now, this story first appears in the writings of Melchior Russ, who wrote at the end of the fifteenth century, about one hundred and seventy years after it supposedly happened. The lack of any mention of it in contemporary records raised doubts about its authenticity three centuries ago. Guillimann, the author of a book on Swiss antiquities published in 1598, calls it a fable but agrees with the general belief in it since the tale is so popular! The group he belonged to hasn’t disappeared yet. A century and a half later, a more outspoken skeptic, who claimed that the story originated in Denmark, was sentenced by the Canton of Uri to be burned alive, and since the offender was conveniently absent, his book was ordered to be burned by the local hangman. But the truth is powerful and triumphs. G. von Wyss, the Swiss historian, has noted that the name Wilhelm Tell doesn’t appear even once in the history of the three cantons, nor is there any evidence that a Vogt named Gessler ever served the House of Hapsburg there. Furthermore, the legend doesn’t match any real events from a time of oppression of the Swiss by their Austrian rulers.
“There exist in contemporary records no instances of wanton outrage and insolence on the Hapsburg side. It was the object of that power to obtain political ascendancy, not to indulge its representatives in lust or wanton insult,” and, where records of disputes between particular persons occur, “the symptoms of violence, as is natural enough, appear rather on the side of the Swiss than on that of the aggrandising Imperial house.”[51]
“There are no instances of reckless violence and disrespect on the Hapsburg side in modern records. That power aimed to gain political dominance, not to allow its representatives to indulge in desires or offensive behavior,” and, where there are records of disputes between individuals, “the signs of aggression, as is understandable, seem to show up more on the side of the Swiss than on that of the expanding Imperial house.”[51]
Candour, however, requires that the “evidence” in support of the legend should be stated. There is the fountain on the supposed site of the lime-tree in the market-place at Altdorf by which young Tell stood, as well as the colossal plaster statue of the hero himself which confronts us as we enter the quaint village. But more than this, the veritable cross-bow itself is preserved in the arsenal at Zurich!
Candor, however, requires that the “evidence” supporting the legend should be stated. There is the fountain at the supposed site of the lime tree in the marketplace at Altdorf where young Tell stood, as well as the huge plaster statue of the hero himself that greets us as we enter the charming village. But more than that, the actual crossbow itself is preserved in the arsenal in Zurich!
Freudenberger, who earned his death-sentence for affirming that the story came from Denmark, was on the right track, for the following variant of it is given by Saxo Grammaticus, a Danish writer of the twelfth century, who puts it as happening in the year 950:—
Freudenberger, who received his death sentence for claiming that the story originated in Denmark, was on the right track, as the following version of it is provided by Saxo Grammaticus, a Danish author from the twelfth century, who states that it occurred in the year 950:—
Nor ought what follows to be enveloped in silence. Palnatoki, for some time in the body-guard of King Harold (Harold Gormson, or Bluetooth), had made his bravery odious to many of his fellow-soldiers by the zeal with which he surpassed them. One day, when he had drunk too much, he boasted that he was so skilled a bowman that he could hit the smallest apple, set on the top of a stick some way off, at the first shot, which boast reached the ears of the king. This monarch’s wickedness soon turned the confidence of the father to the peril of the son, for he commanded that this dearest pledge of his life should stand in place of the stick, adding a threat that if Palnatoki did not at his first shot strike off the apple, he should with his head pay the penalty of making an empty boast. This command forced him to attempt more than he had promised, and what he had said, reported by slanderous tongues, bound him to accomplish what he had not said. Yet did not his sterling courage, though caught in the snare of slander, suffer him to lay aside his firmness of heart. As soon as the boy was led forth Palnatoki warned him to await the speeding of the arrow with calm ears and unbent head, lest by any slight movement of the body he should frustrate the archer’s well-tried skill. He then made him stand with his back towards him, lest he[Pg 119] should be scared at the sight of the arrow. Then he drew three arrows from his quiver, and with the first that he fitted to the string he struck the apple. When the king asked him why he had taken more than one arrow from his quiver, when he was to be allowed to make but one trial with his bow, he made answer, “That I might avenge on thee the swerving of the first by the points of the others, lest perchance my innocence might have been punished, while your violence escaped scot-free.”[53]
Nor should what comes next be kept quiet. Palnatoki, who had been part of King Harold's bodyguard for a while, had made his fellow soldiers uneasy with the way he outshone them in bravery. One day, after a bit too much to drink, he boasted that he was such an expert archer that he could hit a tiny apple placed on top of a stick from a distance with just one shot. This claim reached the king's ears. The king's wickedness quickly turned the father's confidence into a threat for his son, ordering that this cherished pledge of his life should stand in for the stick, adding a warning that if Palnatoki didn't hit the apple on his first try, he would pay for his empty boast with his life. This command forced him to attempt more than he had promised, and the slanderous rumors made him bound to do what he had not said he would. Still, his true courage, though caught in the trap of slander, didn't let him lose his resolve. As soon as the boy was brought out, Palnatoki advised him to stay calm and keep his head straight while waiting for the arrow to fly, so that even the slightest movement wouldn’t ruin the archer's well-honed skill. He then had him turn his back to avoid being startled by the sight of the arrow. Palnatoki drew three arrows from his quiver, and with the first arrow he nocked, he hit the apple. When the king asked why he took more than one arrow from his quiver, given that he was only allowed one shot, he replied, “So I could avenge the deviation of the first shot with the others, in case my innocence were punished while your brutality went unscathed.”[53]
Going farther northward we find tales corresponding in their main features to the above, in the Icelandic Saga, the Vilkina; in the Norse Saga of Saint Olaf or Thidrik; and in the story of Harold, son of Sigurd. In the Olaf Saga it is said that the saint or king, desiring the conversion of a brave heathen named Eindridi, competed with him in various athletic sports, swam with him, wrestled with him, and then shot with him. Olaf then dared Eindridi to strike a writing-tablet from off his son’s head with an arrow, and bade two men bind the eyes of the child and hold the napkin so that the boy might not move when he heard the whizz of the arrow. Olaf aimed first, and the arrow grazed the lad’s head. Eindridi then prepared to shoot, but the mother of the boy interfered and persuaded the king to abandon this dangerous test of skill. The story adds that had the boy been injured Eindridi would have revenged himself on the king.[54]
Heading further north, we find stories that share similar elements to the ones mentioned above, in the Icelandic Saga, the Vilkina; in the Norse Saga of Saint Olaf or Thidrik; and in the tale of Harold, son of Sigurd. In the Olaf Saga, it’s told that the saint or king, wanting to convert a brave pagan named Eindridi, went head-to-head with him in different athletic competitions, swimming, wrestling, and shooting together. Olaf then challenged Eindridi to hit a writing tablet off his son’s head with an arrow and had two men blindfold the child and hold a napkin so he wouldn’t move when he heard the arrow fly. Olaf took the first shot, and his arrow barely missed the boy’s head. Eindridi got ready to shoot next, but the boy’s mother stepped in and convinced the king to call off this risky test of skill. The story goes on to say that if the boy had been hurt, Eindridi would have sought revenge on the king.[54]
Somewhat like this, as from the locality might be[Pg 120] expected, is the Faröe Isles variant. King Harold challenges Geyti, son of Aslak, and, vexed at being beaten in a swimming match, bids Geyti shoot a hazel-nut from off his brother’s head. He consents, and the king witnesses the feat, when Geyti
Somewhat like this, as from the locality might be[Pg 120] expected, is the Faröe Isles version. King Harold challenges Geyti, son of Aslak, and, annoyed at losing a swimming contest, tells Geyti to shoot a hazelnut off his brother’s head. He agrees, and the king watches the impressive skill, when Geyti
“Shot the little nut away,
Nor hurt the lad a hair.”
“Fired the little nut away,
"And didn’t hurt the kid at all."
Next day Harold sends for the archer, and says:—
Next day, Harold calls for the archer and says:—
“List thee, Geyti, Aslak’s son,
And truly tell to me,
Wherefore hadst thou arrows twain
In the wood yestreen with thee?”
“Listen, Geyti, Aslak’s son,
And honestly, tell me,
Why did you have two arrows?
In the woods last night?
To which Geyti answers:—
To which Geyti replies:—
“Therefore had I arrows twain
Yestreen in the wood with me,
Had I but hurt my brother dear
The other had pierced thee.”
“Therefore, I had two arrows
Last night in the woods with me,
If I had just hurt my dear brother
"The other one would have hit you."
With ourselves it is the burden of the ballad of William of Cloudeslee, where the brave archer says:—
With us it is the burden of the ballad of William of Cloudeslee, where the brave archer says:—
“I have a sonne seven years old;
Hee is to me full deere;
I will tye him to a stake—
All shall see him that bee here—
And lay an apple upon his head,
And goe six paces him froe;
And I myself with a broad arroe
Shall cleave the apple in towe.”
“I have a seven-year-old son;
He means a lot to me;
I will tie him to a stake—
Everyone here will see him—
And put an apple on his head,
And stand six steps away from him;
And I will use a wide arrow.
"To cut the apple in half."
In the Malleus Maleficarum Puncher, a magician on the Upper Rhine, is required to shoot a coin from off a lad’s head; while, travelling eastwards as far as[Pg 121] Persia, we find the Tell myth as an incident in the poem Mantic Ultraïr, a work of the twelfth century.
In the Malleus Maleficarum, Puncher, a magician from the Upper Rhine, has to shoot a coin off a boy's head. Meanwhile, as we travel eastward to[Pg 121] Persia, we encounter the Tell myth as part of the poem Mantic Ultraïr, a twelfth-century work.
Thus far the variants of the legend found among Aryan peoples have been summarised, and it is tempting to base upon this diffusion of a common incident a theory of its origin among the ancestors of the Swiss and the Norseman, the Persian and the Icelander. But it is found among non-Aryans also. The ethnologist, Castrén, whose researches in Finland have secured a valuable mass of fast-perishing materials, obtained this tale in the village of Ultuwa. “A fight took place between some freebooters and the inhabitants of the village of Alajärai. The robbers plundered every house, and carried off amongst their captives an old man. As they proceeded with their spoils along the strand of the lake a lad of twelve years old appeared from among the reeds on the opposite bank, armed with a bow and amply provided with arrows; he threatened to shoot down the captors unless the old man, his father, was restored to him. The robbers mockingly replied that the aged man would be given to him if he could shoot an apple off his head. The boy accepted the challenge, pierced the apple and freed his father.” Among a people in close contact with an Aryan race as the Finns are in contact with both Swedes and Russians, the main incident of the Tell story may easily have been woven into their native tales. But in reference to other non-Aryan races Sir George Dasent, who has treated of the diffusion of the Tell story very fully in the Introduction to his Popular Tales from the[Pg 122] Norse (a reprint of which would be a boon to students of folk-lore), says that it is common to the Turks and Mongolians, and a legend of the wild Samoyedes, who never heard of Tell or saw a book in their lives, relates it, chapter and verse, of one of their marksmen. What shall we say, then, but that the story of this bold mastershot was prominent amongst many tribes and races, and that it only crystallised itself round the great name of Tell by that process of attraction which invariably leads a grateful people to throw such mythic wreaths, such garlands of bold deeds of precious memory, around the brow of its darling champion. Of course the solar mythologists see in Tell the sun or cloud deity; in his bow the storm-cloud or the iris; and in his arrows the sun-rays or lightning darts.
So far, the different versions of the legend found among Aryan peoples have been summarized, and it's tempting to create a theory about its origins based on this spread of a shared event among the ancestors of the Swiss and Norse, the Persians and Icelanders. However, it also appears among non-Aryans. The ethnologist Castrén, whose research in Finland has collected a valuable amount of rapidly fading materials, obtained this story in the village of Ultuwa. “A battle occurred between some raiders and the residents of the village of Alajärai. The thieves looted every house and took an old man as one of their captives. As they made their way with their spoils along the edge of the lake, a twelve-year-old boy emerged from the reeds on the opposite bank, armed with a bow and plenty of arrows; he threatened to shoot the captors unless they returned the old man, his father. The thieves mockingly replied that they would give him the old man if he could shoot an apple off his head. The boy accepted the challenge, hit the apple, and freed his father.” Among a group closely associated with an Aryan race, as the Finns are with both Swedes and Russians, the main event of the Tell story could easily have been integrated into their local tales. But regarding other non-Aryan races, Sir George Dasent, who has thoroughly discussed the spread of the Tell story in the Introduction to his Popular Tales from the[Pg 122] Norse (a reprint of which would be a great resource for folklore students), notes that it is common among Turks and Mongolians, and a legend from the wild Samoyedes, who have never heard of Tell or seen a book in their lives, recounts it in detail about one of their marksmen. So, what can we conclude but that this tale of the brave shot was significant among many tribes and races, and it only became centered around the famous name of Tell because of that process of attraction that always leads a grateful people to embellish such mythic narratives, such tributes of heroic deeds of cherished memory, around the head of their beloved champion. Naturally, those who study solar myths see in Tell the sun or cloud deity; in his bow, the storm cloud or the rainbow; and in his arrows, the sun rays or lightning bolts.
This is a question which we may leave to the champions concerned to settle. Apart from the evidence of the survival of legend in history, and the lesson of caution in accepting any ancient record as gospel which we should learn therefrom, it is the human element in the venerable tale which interests us most.
This is a question we can let the involved champions resolve. Besides the proof of legends persisting in history and the important lesson of being careful in taking any ancient record as absolute truth, it’s the human aspect of the old story that captures our interest the most.
Remote in time, far away in place, as is its origin, it moves us yet. The ennobling qualities incarnated in some hero (whether he be real or ideal matters not) meet with admiring response in the primitive listeners to the story, else it would have been speedily forgotten. Thus does it retain for us witness to the underlying oneness of the human heart beneath all surface differences.
Remote in time and far away in place, just like its origin, it still moves us. The uplifting qualities embodied in some hero (whether he is real or ideal doesn't matter) resonate with the admiration of the early listeners to the story, otherwise it would have been quickly forgotten. In this way, it serves as a testament to the fundamental unity of the human heart beneath all surface differences.
[Pg 123]Widespread as a myth may be, it takes depth of root according to the more or less congenial soil where it is dropped. That about Tell found favourable home in the uplands and the free air of Switzerland; with us S. George, falling on times of chivalry, had abiding place, as also, less rugged of type than the Swiss marksman, had Arthur, the “Blameless King,” who, if he ever existed, is smothered in overgrowth of legends both native and imported.
[Pg 123]As widespread as a myth can be, it takes root based on the type of soil it's planted in. The story of Tell found a welcoming home in the highlands and fresh air of Switzerland; for us, St. George took root during the time of chivalry, just as Arthur, the “Blameless King,” who, if he ever lived, is buried under a tangle of both local and foreign legends, did.
For such cycle of tales as gathered round the name of Arthur, and on which our youthhood was nourished, is as mythical as the wolf that suckled Romulus and Remus. Modern criticism and research have thoroughly sifted the legendary from the true, and if the past remains vague and shadowy, we at least know how far the horizon of certainty extends. The criticism has made short work of the romancing chronicles which so long did duty for sober history, and has shown that no accurate knowledge of the sequence of events is obtainable until late in the period of the English invasions. Save in scattered hints here and there, we are quite in the dark as to the condition of this island during the Roman occupation, whilst for anything that is known of times prior to this, called for convenience “pre-historic,” we are dependent upon unwritten records preserved in tombs and mounds. The information gathered from these has given us some clue to what manner of men they were who confronted the first Aryan immigrants, and, enriched by researches of the ethnologist and philologist, enabled us to trace[Pg 124] the movements of races westwards, until we find old and new commingled as one English-speaking folk.
For the cycle of stories surrounding the name of Arthur, which shaped our childhood, is as mythical as the wolf that raised Romulus and Remus. Modern analysis and research have thoroughly separated legend from reality, and while the past remains unclear and elusive, we at least understand the limits of what we can be certain about. This analysis has quickly debunked the embellished tales that long served as serious history, and has shown that we can't accurately know the order of events until the later periods of the English invasions. Aside from a few scattered hints, we really have no idea what life was like on this island during the Roman occupation, and for what little we know about the times before that—conveniently labeled "pre-historic"—we rely on unwritten records found in burial sites and mounds. The information we've gathered from these sources has provided some insight into the types of people who faced the first Aryan immigrants, and, enriched by studies from ethnologists and linguists, this has allowed us to trace[Pg 124] the movements of various races westward, until we find the old and new blended into one English-speaking community.
All or any of which could not be known to the earlier chroniclers. When Geoffry of Monmouth set forth the glory and renown of Arthur and his Court he recorded and embellished traditions six hundred years old, without thought of weighing the evidence or questioning the credibility of the transmitters. Whether there was a king of that name who ruled over the Silures, and around whom the remnant of brave Kelts rallied in their final struggle against the invading hordes, and who, wounded in battle, died at Glastonbury, and was buried, or rather sleeps, as the legend has it, in the Vale of Avilion, “hath been,” as Milton says, “doubted heretofore, and may again, with good reason, for the Monk of Malmesbury and others, whose credit hath swayed most with the learned sort, we may well perceive to have known no more of this Arthur nor of his doings than we now living.”[55]
All or any of this was not known to earlier historians. When Geoffrey of Monmouth wrote about the glory and fame of Arthur and his Court, he recorded and added to traditions that were six hundred years old, without considering the evidence or questioning the reliability of those who passed the stories down. Whether there was a king by that name who ruled over the Silures, around whom the remaining brave Celts gathered in their final fight against invading forces, and who, injured in battle, died at Glastonbury and is buried, or as the legend says, rests in the Vale of Avalon, “has been,” as Milton states, “doubted before, and may be again, with good reason, for the Monk of Malmesbury and others, whose opinions have carried the most weight among the educated, we can see have known no more about this Arthur or his deeds than we do today.”[55]
In the group of legends both of the Old and New World, which, the solar theorists tell us, symbolise the long sleep of winter before the sweet awakening of the spring, Arthur of course has place. “Men said he was not dead, but by the will of our Lord Jesus Christ was in another place, and men say that he will come again ... that there is written on his tomb this verse:
In the collection of legends from both the Old and New World, which the solar theorists say represent the deep slumber of winter before the lovely arrival of spring, Arthur definitely has a spot. "People claimed he wasn't dead but was, by the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, in another realm, and they say he will return... that this verse is inscribed on his tomb:
‘Hic jacet Arthurus rex quondam, Rexque futurus.’”
‘Here lies Arthur, once king, and king to be.’”
[Pg 125]So Charlemagne reposes beneath the Untersberg, waiting for the appointed time to rise and do battle with anti-Christ; Tell slumbers ready-panoplied to save Switzerland when danger threatens; the hero-deity of the Algonquins, when he left the earth, promised to return, but has not, wherefore he is called Glooskap, or the Liar; St. John sleeps at Ephesus till the last days are at hand; and the Church militant awaits the return of her Lord at the Second Advent.
[Pg 125]So Charlemagne lies in rest beneath the Untersberg, waiting for the right moment to rise and battle the anti-Christ; Tell is in slumber, fully equipped to defend Switzerland when danger arises; the hero-god of the Algonquins, after leaving the earth, promised to come back, but hasn’t, which is why he is known as Glooskap, or the Liar; St. John is asleep in Ephesus until the last days come; and the Church militant looks forward to the return of her Lord at the Second Advent.
The comparative mythologists say that Arthur is a myth, pure and simple, a variant of Sigurd and Perseus; the winning of his famous sword but a repetition of the story of the Teutonic and Greek heroes; the gift of Guinevere as fatal to him as Helen to Menelaus; his knights but reproductions of the Achaian hosts—much of which may be true; but the romance corresponded to some probable event; it fitted in with the national traditions. There were struggles between the Kelts and subsequent invaders—Romans, Angles, Saxons, Jutes. There were brave chieftains who led forlorn hopes or fought to the death in their fastnesses. There were, in the numerous tribal divisions, petty kings and queens ruling over mimic courts, with retinues of knights bent on chivalrous, unselfish service. These were the nuclei of stories which were the early annals of the tribe, the glad theme of bards and minstrels, and from which a long line of poets to the latest singer of the Idylls of the King have drawn the materials of their epics. The fascination which such a cycle of tales[Pg 126] had for the people, especially in days when the ballad was history and poetry and all literature rolled into one, was so strong, that the Church wisely imported an element which gave loftier meaning to the knightly life, and infused religious ardour into the camp and court. To the stories of Tristram and Gawayne, already woven into the old romance, she added the half-Christian, half-pagan, legend of the knights who left the feast at the Round Table to travel across land and sea that they might free the enslaved, remove the spell from the enchanted, and deliver fair women from the monsters of tyranny and lust, setting forth on what in her eyes was a nobler quest—to seek and look upon the San Graal, or Holy Vessel used by Jesus at the Last Supper, and into which Joseph of Arimathea collected the blood and water that streamed from the side of the crucified Jesus. This mystic cup, in which we have probably a sacrificial relic of the old British religion imported into the Christian incident with which it blended so well, floated, according to Arthurian legend, suddenly into the presence of the King and his Round Table knights at Camelot as they sat at supper, and was as suddenly borne away, to be henceforth the coveted object of knightly endeavour. Only the baptized could hope to behold it; to the unchaste it was veiled: hence only they among the knights who were pure in heart and life vowed to go in quest of the San Graal, and return not until they had seen it. So to Sir Galahad, the “just and faithful,” Tennyson sings how the sacred cup appeared—
The comparative mythologists claim that Arthur is just a myth, a version of Sigurd and Perseus; the story of how he got his famous sword is merely a retelling of tales about Teutonic and Greek heroes; Guinevere's gift to him was as disastrous as Helen's to Menelaus; and his knights are just copies of the Achaian armies—much of which could be true. However, the romance ties back to some likely events and aligns with national traditions. There were conflicts between the Celts and later invaders—Romans, Angles, Saxons, Jutes. There were brave chiefs who led desperate charges or fought to the death in their strongholds. Among the many tribal divisions, there were petty kings and queens ruling over small courts, accompanied by knights committed to noble, selfless service. These served as the basis for stories that became the early history of the tribe, the joyful subject of bards and minstrels, and inspired a long line of poets, leading up to the latest singer of the Idylls of the King. The appeal of such a collection of tales[Pg 126] for the people, especially at a time when ballads were history, poetry, and all literature rolled into one, was so strong that the Church wisely introduced an element that gave a deeper meaning to knightly life and filled the camp and court with religious fervor. To the existing stories of Tristram and Gawayne, which were already part of the old romance, she added the semi-Christian, semi-pagan legend of knights who left the Round Table feast to travel by land and sea to free the enslaved, break enchantments, and rescue fair women from tyrants and monsters, embarking on what she viewed as a nobler quest—to seek and gaze upon the San Graal, or Holy Grail, used by Jesus at the Last Supper, into which Joseph of Arimathea collected the blood and water that flowed from the side of the crucified Jesus. This mystical cup, probably a sacrificial relic of ancient British religion merged into the Christian story, is said to have suddenly appeared before the King and his Round Table knights at Camelot while they were dining, and just as abruptly vanished, becoming the prized object of knightly pursuit. Only the baptized could hope to see it; to the impure, it was hidden: thus, only the knights who were pure in heart and life vowed to search for the San Graal and not return until they had seen it. Tennyson sings of how the sacred cup appeared to Sir Galahad, the “just and faithful”—
[Pg 127]
“Sometimes on lonely mountain meres
I find a magic bark;
I leap on board: no helmsman steers:
I float till all is dark.
A gentle sound, an awful light!
Three angels bear the holy Grail:
With folded feet, in stoles of white,
On sleeping wings they sail.
Ah, blessed vision! blood of God!
My spirit beats her mortal bars,
As down dark tides the glory slides,
And, star-like, mingles with the stars.”
[Pg 127]
“Sometimes on lonely mountain lakes
I discover a magical boat;
I get on board: no captain is steering:
I float until everything goes dark.
A gentle sound, an amazing light!
Three angels are holding the holy Grail:
Sitting with my feet tucked underneath me, dressed in white robes,
They glide on gentle wings.
Oh, blessed sight! Blood of God!
My spirit breaks free from its human limitations,
As the glory flows through deep, dark waters,
"And, like a star, mixes with the stars."
Whilst in such legends as the Arthurian group the grain of truth, if it exists, is so embedded as to be out of reach, there are others concerning actual personages, notably Cyrus and Charlemagne, not to quote other names from both “profane” and sacred history, in which the fable can be separated from the fact without difficulty. Enough is known of the life and times of such men to detach the certain from the doubtful, as, e.g., when Charlemagne is spoken of as a Frenchman and as a Crusader before there was a French nation, or the idea of Crusades had entered the heads of most Christian kings; and as in the legends of the infancy of Cyrus, which are of a type related to like legends of the wonderful round the early years of the famous.
While in legends like those of King Arthur, any kernel of truth, if it exists, is so deeply hidden that it’s unreachable, there are others about real people, particularly Cyrus and Charlemagne, not to mention other figures from both "secular" and sacred history, where the myth can easily be separated from the reality. We know enough about the lives and times of these men to distinguish what’s certain from what’s uncertain, such as when Charlemagne is referred to as a Frenchman and a Crusader before there was a French nation or the concept of Crusades even crossed the minds of most Christian kings, or in the legends of Cyrus's early life, which are similar to legends about the early years of other famous individuals.
This, however, by the way. Leaving illustration of the fabulous in heroic story, it will be interesting to trace it through such a tale of pathos and domestic life as the well-known one of Llewellyn and his faithful hound, Gellert.
This, however, by the way. Moving away from the fantastic in heroic tales, it will be interesting to follow this theme through a poignant story of domestic life, like the well-known tale of Llewellyn and his loyal hound, Gellert.
[Pg 128]Whose emotions have not been stirred by the story of Llewellyn the Great going out hunting, and missing his favourite dog; of his return, to be greeted by the creature with more than usual pleasure in his eye, but with jaws besmeared with blood; of the anxiety with which Llewellyn rushed into the house, to find the cradle where had lain his beautiful boy upset, and the ground around it soaked with blood; of his thereupon killing the dog, and then seeing the child lying unharmed beneath the cradle, and sleeping by the side of a dead wolf, from whose ravenous maw the faithful Gellert had delivered it? Most of us, in our visits to North Wales, have stood by Gellert’s grave at Beddgelert, little suspecting that the affecting story occurs in the folk-lore of nearly every Aryan people, and of several non-Aryan races, as the Egyptians and Chinese.
[Pg 128]Whose feelings have not been touched by the tale of Llewellyn the Great going out to hunt and losing his favorite dog; of his return, where he is welcomed by the dog with an unusual joy in its eyes, but with blood on its jaws; of the panic with which Llewellyn rushed into the house to find the cradle of his beautiful boy overturned and the ground around it soaked with blood; of him then killing the dog, only to see the child lying safe beneath the cradle, peacefully sleeping next to a dead wolf, from which the loyal Gellert had saved it? Most of us, during our travels in North Wales, have visited Gellert’s grave at Beddgelert, unaware that this moving story exists in the folklore of almost every Aryan culture, as well as several non-Aryan races, like the Egyptians and Chinese.
Probably it comes to us as many other tales have come, through collections like the well-known Gesta Romanorum, compiled by mediæval monks for popular entertainment. In the version given in that book the knight who corresponds to Llewellyn, after slaying his dog, discovers that it had saved his child from a serpent, and thereupon breaks his sword and departs on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. But the monks were no inventors of such tales; they recorded those that came to them through the pilgrims, students, traders, and warriors who travelled from west to east and from east to west in the Middle Ages, and it is in the native home of fable and imagery the storied Orient, that we must seek for the[Pg 129] earliest forms of the Gellert legend. In the Panchatantra, the oldest and most celebrated Sanskrit fable-book, the story takes this form:—An infirm child is left by its mother while she goes to fetch water, and she charges the father, who is a Brahman, to watch over it. But he leaves the house to collect alms, and soon after this a snake crawls towards the child. In the house was an ichneumon, a creature often cherished as a house pet, who sprang at the snake and throttled it. When the mother came back, the ichneumon went gladly to meet her, his jaws and face smeared with the snake’s blood. The horrified mother, thinking it had killed her child, threw her water-jar at it, and killed it; then seeing the child safe beside the mangled body of the snake, she beat her breast and face with grief, and scolded her husband for leaving the house.
It probably comes to us like many other stories have, through collections like the well-known Gesta Romanorum, put together by medieval monks for popular entertainment. In the version found in that book, the knight who corresponds to Llewellyn, after killing his dog, realizes that it had saved his child from a serpent, and then breaks his sword and embarks on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. But the monks weren’t the creators of these tales; they recorded those that came to them from pilgrims, students, traders, and warriors who traveled from west to east and from east to west during the Middle Ages. It is in the original home of fable and imagery—the storied East—that we must look for the[Pg 129] earliest versions of the Gellert legend. In the Panchatantra, the oldest and most famous Sanskrit fable collection, the story goes like this: a sick child is left by its mother while she goes to fetch water, and she tells the father, who is a Brahman, to keep an eye on it. However, he leaves the house to collect alms, and shortly after, a snake approaches the child. Inside the house is an ichneumon, a creature often kept as a pet, which lunges at the snake and kills it. When the mother returns, the ichneumon happily comes to greet her, with blood from the snake smeared on its jaws and face. The terrified mother, thinking it has harmed her child, throws her water jar at it, killing the ichneumon; then, seeing her child safe next to the mangled snake, she beats her breast and face in grief and scolds her husband for leaving the house.
We find the same story, with the slight difference that the animal is an otter, in a later Sanskrit collection, the Hitopadesa, but we can track it to that fertile source of classic and mediæval fable, the Buddhist Jâtakas, or Birth Stories, a very ancient collection of fables, which, professing to have been told by the Buddha, narrates his exploits in the 550 births through which he passed before attaining Buddhahood. In the Vinaya Pitaka of the Chinese Buddhist collection, which, according to Mr. Beal, dates from the fifth century A.D., and is translated from original scriptures supposed to have existed near the time of Asoka’s council in the third century B.C., we have the earliest extant form of the[Pg 130] tale. That in the Panchatantra is obviously borrowed from it, the differences being in unimportant detail, as, for example, the nakula, or mongoose, is killed by the Brahman on his return home, the wife having neglected to take the child with her as bidden by him. He is filled with sorrow, and then a Deva continues the strain:—
We find a similar story, with the slight difference that the animal is an otter, in a later Sanskrit collection, the Hitopadesa, but we can trace it back to the rich source of classic and medieval fables, the Buddhist Jâtakas, or Birth Stories. This is a very ancient collection of fables that claim to have been told by the Buddha, recounting his adventures across the 550 lives he experienced before reaching Enlightenment. In the Vinaya Pitaka of the Chinese Buddhist collection, which, according to Mr. Beal, dates back to the fifth century AD and is translated from original scriptures believed to have existed around the time of Asoka’s council in the third century BCE, we have the earliest existing version of the[Pg 130] tale. The version in the Panchatantra clearly borrows from it, with differences in minor details, such as the nakula, or mongoose, being killed by the Brahman on his way back home because his wife forgot to take the child with her as he instructed. He is filled with sorrow, and then a Deva carries on the theme:—
“Let there be due thought and consideration,
Give not way to hasty impulse,
By forgetting the claims of true friendship
You may heedlessly injure a kind heart (person)
As the Brahman killed the nakula.”
“Take time to think things through,
Don't give in to impulsive urges,
By overlooking the requirements of true friendship
You might unintentionally hurt a kind person.
"Like the Brahman who killed the nakula."
The several versions of the story which could be cited from German, Russian, Persian, and other Aryan folk-lore, would merely present certain variations due to local colouring and to the inventiveness of the narrators or transcribers; and, omitting these, it will suffice to give the Egyptian variant or corresponding form, in which the tragical has given place to the amusing, save, perhaps, in the opinion of the Wali. This luckless person “once smashed a pot full of herbs which a cook had prepared. The exasperated cook thrashed the well-intentioned but unfortunate Wali within an inch of his life, and when he returned, exhausted with his efforts at belabouring the man, he discovered among the herbs a poisonous snake.”
The various versions of the story found in German, Russian, Persian, and other Aryan folklore would just show some differences due to local flavor and the creativity of the storytellers or writers. So, focusing on just the Egyptian version, where the tragic turns into something funny—at least according to the Wali—there's this unfortunate guy who "once broke a pot full of herbs that a cook had made. The angry cook beat the well-meaning but unlucky Wali almost to death, and when he finally came back, worn out from trying to give the guy a beating, he found a poisonous snake among the herbs."
In pointing to the venerable Buddhist Birth Stories as the earliest extant source of Aryan fables, it should be added that these were with the Buddha and his disciples the favourite vehicle of carrying to[Pg 131] the hearts of men those lessons of gentleness and tenderness towards all living things which are a distinctive feature of that non-persecuting religion.
In highlighting the ancient Buddhist Birth Stories as the oldest existing source of Aryan fables, it should be noted that these were, for the Buddha and his disciples, the preferred way to convey[Pg 131] messages of kindness and compassion towards all living beings—traits that distinguish this non-persecuting faith.
§ VIII.
MYTH AMONG THE HEBREWS.
MYTH IN HEBREW CULTURE.
With the important exception of reference to the change effected in the Jewish doctrine of spirits, and its resulting influence on Christian theology, by the transformation of the mythical Ahriman of the old Persian religion into the archfiend Satan, but slight allusion has been made in these pages to the myths and legends of the Semitic race. Under this term, borrowed from the current belief in their descent from Shem, are included extant and extinct people, the Assyrians, Chaldeans or Babylonians, Phœnicians, Arabs, Syrians, Jews, and Ethiopians.
With the important exception of mentioning the shift in Jewish beliefs about spirits and its impact on Christian theology, due to the transformation of the mythical Ahriman from ancient Persian religion into the archfiend Satan, there's been little discussion in these pages about the myths and legends of the Semitic people. This term, taken from the common belief in their descent from Shem, includes both living and extinct groups: the Assyrians, Chaldeans or Babylonians, Phoenicians, Arabs, Syrians, Jews, and Ethiopians.
The mythology of the Aryan nations has had the advantage of the most scholarly criticism, and the light which this has thrown upon the racial connection of peoples between whom all superficial likeness had long disappeared, as well as upon the early condition of their common ancestors, is of the greatest value as aid to our knowledge of the mode of man’s intellectual and spiritual growth. And the comparisons made between the older and cruder forms underlying the elaborated myth and the myths of semi-barbarous races have supported conclusions[Pg 132] concerning man’s primitive state identical with those deduced from the material relics of the Ancient and Newer Stone Ages, namely, that the savage races of to-day represent not a degradation to which man has sunk, but a condition out of which all races above the savage have, through much tribulation, emerged. An important exception to this has, however, been claimed on behalf of at least one branch of the Semitic race—namely, the Hebrews or Jews. This claim has rested on their assumed selection by the Deity for a definite purpose in the ordering and directing of human affairs; but no assumption of supernatural origin can screen the documents of disputed authorship and uncertain meaning on which that claim is based from the investigation applied to all ancient records; nor can the materials elude dissection because hitherto regarded as organic parts of revelation. The real difficulties are in the structure of the language and in the scantiness of the material as contrasted with the flexile and copious mythology of the Aryan race. And the investigation has been in some degree checked by the mistaken dicta of authorities such as M. Renan and the late Baron Bunsen; the former contending that “the Semites never had a mythology,” and the latter (although any statement of his carries far less weight) that “it is the grand, momentous, and fortunate self-denial of Judaism to possess none.”
The mythology of the Aryan nations has benefited from extensive scholarly analysis, which has shed light on the racial connections between peoples who have long lost all visible similarities, as well as on the early state of their common ancestors. This insight is incredibly valuable for understanding how humans have intellectually and spiritually developed. Comparisons between the older, simpler forms underlying the more complex myths and those of semi-barbarous cultures support conclusions about humanity's primitive state that are consistent with findings from the material remains of the Ancient and Newer Stone Ages. Specifically, the savage races of today represent not a decline that humanity has fallen into, but rather a condition from which all higher races have emerged after facing many challenges. However, an important exception has been pointed out for at least one branch of the Semitic race—namely, the Hebrews or Jews. This claim is based on their presumed selection by God for a specific role in shaping human history. Yet, no assumption of supernatural origin can protect the documents of uncertain authorship and ambiguous meaning that support this claim from the same scrutiny applied to all ancient texts; nor can the materials escape examination simply because they have been considered integral parts of revelation. The real challenges lie in the complexity of the language and the limited nature of the material, especially when compared to the versatile and rich mythology of the Aryan race. Furthermore, this investigation has been somewhat hindered by the misguided statements of authorities like M. Renan and the late Baron Bunsen; the former argued that “the Semites never had a mythology,” while the latter (though his statements carry much less weight) claimed that “it is the grand, momentous, and fortunate self-denial of Judaism to possess none.”
But, independently of the refusal of the student of history to admit that exceptional place has been accorded of direct Divine purpose to any particular[Pg 133] race, the discoveries of literatures much older than the Hebrew, and in which legends akin to those in the earlier books of the Old Testament are found, together with the proofs of historical connection between the peoples having these common legends, have given the refutation to the distinctive character of the Semitic race claimed by M. Renan. That a people dwelling for centuries, as the Hebrews did, in a land which was the common highway between the great nations of antiquity; a people subject to vicissitudes bringing them, as the pipkin between iron pots, into collision and subject relations to Egyptians, Persians, and other powerful folk, should remain uninfluenced in their intellectual speculations and religious beliefs, would indeed be a greater miracle than that which makes their literature inspired in every word and vowel-point. The remarkable collection of cuneiform inscriptions (so called from their wedge-like shape: Latin, cuneus, a wedge) on the baked clay cylinders and tablets of the vast libraries of Babylon and Nineveh, has brought out one striking fact, namely, that the Semitic civilisation, venerable as that is, was the product of, or at least, greatly influenced by, the culture of a non-Semitic people called the Akkadians, from a word meaning “highlanders.” These more ancient dwellers in the Euphrates valley and uplands were not only non-Semitic but non-Aryan, and probably racially connected with the complex group of peoples embracing the Tatar-Mongolians, the distinguishing features of whose religion are Shamanistic, with belief in magic[Pg 134] in its manifold forms. “In Babylonia, under the non-Semitic Akkadian rule, the dominant creed was the fetish worship, with all its ritual of magic and witchcraft; and when the Semites conquered the country, the old learning of the land became the property of the priests and astrologers, and the Akkadian language the Latin of the Empire.”[56]
But, regardless of the history student's refusal to accept that any specific race has been given a unique status by direct Divine purpose, the discovery of literatures much older than Hebrew, containing legends similar to those found in the early books of the Old Testament, along with the evidence of historical connections between the peoples sharing these legends, has disproven the distinctiveness of the Semitic race claimed by M. Renan. The idea that a people living for centuries, like the Hebrews, in a region that was a main route for the great nations of ancient times—who faced challenges that brought them into contact and interaction with Egyptians, Persians, and other powerful groups—could remain completely unaffected in their intellectual ideas and religious beliefs would truly be a greater miracle than the inspiration behind every word and vowel in their literature. The impressive collection of cuneiform inscriptions (named for their wedge-like shape: Latin, cuneus, a wedge) found on the baked clay cylinders and tablets in the vast libraries of Babylon and Nineveh has revealed one striking fact: that the Semitic civilization, as ancient as it is, was either developed from or heavily influenced by the culture of a non-Semitic group known as the Akkadians, a term that means "highlanders." These earlier inhabitants of the Euphrates valley and surrounding areas were not only non-Semitic but also non-Aryan, and likely racially linked to the complex group of peoples including the Tatar-Mongolians, whose religion is characterized by Shamanistic beliefs and a belief in various forms of magic. “In Babylonia, under the non-Semitic Akkadian rule, the prevailing belief was fetish worship, complete with its rituals of magic and witchcraft; and when the Semites took over the country, the old knowledge of the land was retained by the priests and astrologers, with the Akkadian language becoming the Latin of the Empire.”
It was during the memorable period of the Exile that the historical records of the Jews underwent revision, and from that time dates the incorporation into them of legends and traditions which, invested with a purity and majesty distinctively Hebrew, were borrowed from the Babylonians, although primarily Akkadian. They are here, as elsewhere, the product of the childhood of the race, when it speculates and invents, framing its theory of the beginnings, their when and how; when it prattles of the Golden Age, which seems to lie behind, in the fond and not extinct delusion that “the old is better;” when it frames its fairy tales, weird or winsome, in explanation of the uncommon, the unknown, and the bewildering.
It was during the memorable time of the Exile that the historical records of the Jews were revised. This is when legends and traditions were added, infused with a purity and majesty uniquely Hebrew, even though they were originally borrowed from the Babylonians and mainly Akkadian. They represent a time when the race was youthful and imaginative, exploring and creating its own theories about beginnings: when, how, and why they happened; when they talked about a Golden Age that seems to lie in the past, clinging to the sweet but fading belief that “the old is better;” when they crafted fairy tales, strange or charming, to explain the extraordinary, the unknown, and the confusing.
The Babylonian origin of the early biblical stories is now generally admitted, although the dogmas based upon certain of them still retard the acceptance of this result of modern inquiry in some quarters. That reluctance is suggestively illustrated in Dr. Wm. Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, where, turning to the heading “Deluge,” the reader is referred to “Flood” and thence to “Noah!”
The Babylonian roots of the early biblical stories are now widely recognized, although the beliefs based on some of these stories still hinder the acceptance of this conclusion from modern research in certain areas. This hesitation is notably shown in Dr. Wm. Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, where, under the heading “Deluge,” readers are directed to “Flood” and then to “Noah!”
[Pg 135]So much for the legendary; but the analysis of the more strictly mythical, the names of culture-ancestors and heroes, sons of Anak and of God, scattered over the Pentateuch, is not so easy a matter. The most important work in this direction has been attempted by Dr. Goldziher,[57] but even his scholarship has failed to convince sympathetic readers that Abraham and Isaac are sun-myths, and that the twelve sons of Jacob are the zodiacal signs! Under the Professor’s etymological solvent the personality of the patriarchs disappears, and the charming idylls and pastorals of old Eastern life become but phases of the sun and the weather. The Hebrew, like the Aryan myth-maker, speaks of the relations of day and night, of gray morning and sunrise, of red sunset and the darkness of night, as of love and union, or strife and pursuit, or gloomy desire and coy evasion. Abh-râm is the High or Heaven-Father (from râm, “to be high”) with his numberless host of descendants. Yis-châk, commonly called Isaac, denotes “he who laughs,” and so the Laughing one, whom the High Father intends to slay, is the smiling day or the smiling sunset, which gets the worst of the contest with the night sky, and disappears. Sarah signifies princess, or the moon, the queen who rules over the great army glittering amidst the darkness. The expulsion of Hagar (derived from a root hajara, meaning “to fly,” and yielding the word hijrâ or “flight,” whence the Mohammadan Hegira) is the[Pg 136] Semitic variant of that inexhaustible theme of all mythology, the battle of Day and Night; Hagar flying before the inconstant sun and the jealous moon. And so on through the whole range of leading characters in Hebrew history; Cain and Abel, in which Dr. Goldziher, to whom they are the sun and dark sky, overlooks the more likely explanation of the story as a quarrel between nomads and tillers of the soil; Jephthah, in which the sun-god kills at mid-day the dawn, his own offspring; Samson, or more correctly Shimshôn, from the Hebrew word for sun, the incidents of whose life, as expounded by Professor Steinthal,[58] are more clearly typical of the labours of the sun; Jonah and the fish, a story long ago connected with the myth of Herakles and Hêsionê; “as on occasion of the storm the dragon or serpent swallows the sun, so when he sets he is swallowed by a mighty fish, waiting for him at the bottom of the sea. Then when he appears again on the horizon, he is spat out on the shore by the sea-monster.”[59]
[Pg 135]That's enough about legends; analyzing the more clearly mythical elements, like the names of cultural ancestors and heroes, the sons of Anak and God, found throughout the Pentateuch, is quite complicated. The most significant work in this area has been done by Dr. Goldziher, but even his scholarship hasn't convinced open-minded readers that Abraham and Isaac are sun myths, and that Jacob's twelve sons represent the zodiac signs! Under the Professor’s etymological scrutiny, the identities of the patriarchs fade away, and the beautiful tales and rural life of ancient Eastern cultures become mere expressions of the sun and weather. The Hebrew, just like the Aryan myth-maker, discusses the relationships of day and night, of gray morning and sunrise, of red sunset and the darkness of night, using these as metaphors for love and unity, conflict and chase, or gloomy longing and playful retreat. Abh-râm means High or Heaven-Father (from râm, “to be high”) with an endless lineage of descendants. Yis-châk, usually known as Isaac, means “he who laughs,” so the Laughing one, whom the High Father intends to sacrifice, symbolizes the smiling day or the cheerful sunset, which ultimately loses to the night sky and fades away. Sarah means princess, or the moon, the queen that reigns over the vast army sparkling in the darkness. The banishment of Hagar (from a root hajara, meaning “to fly,” which leads to the word hijrâ or “flight,” hence the Muslim Hegira) represents the[Pg 136] Semitic version of the timeless theme in mythology, the conflict between Day and Night; Hagar escapes from the fickle sun and the envious moon. This pattern continues throughout key figures in Hebrew history; Cain and Abel, which Dr. Goldziher interprets as the sun and the dark sky, overlooks the more plausible view of their story as a conflict between nomads and farmers; Jephthah, where the sun god kills the dawn, his own child, at noon; Samson, or more accurately Shimshôn, from the Hebrew word for sun, whose life's events, as explained by Professor Steinthal, are more clearly representative of the sun's journey; Jonah and the fish, a tale long linked with the myth of Herakles and Hêsionê; “as during a storm the dragon or serpent devours the sun, when it sets, it is swallowed by a giant fish waiting at the ocean's depths. Then, when it rises again on the horizon, the sea monster spits it out on the shore.”[59]
These bare references must suffice to show that there is in Hebrew literature a large body of material which must undergo the sifting and the criticism already applied with success to Indo-European and non-Aryan myth. This done, the Semitic race will contribute its share of evidence in support of those conditions under which it has been the main purpose of this book to show that myth has its birth and growth.
These brief references need to be enough to show that there’s a significant amount of material in Hebrew literature that needs to be examined and critiqued, just like what has been successfully done with Indo-European and non-Aryan myths. Once that's accomplished, the Semitic people will add their perspective to support the conditions under which this book aims to demonstrate that myth originates and evolves.
§ IX.
CONCLUSION.
CONCLUSION.
The multitude of subjects traversed in the foregoing sections has compelled presentment in so concise a form that any attempt to gather into a few sentences the sum of things said would be as a digest of a digest, and it is, therefore, better to briefly emphasise the conclusions to which the gathered evidence points. It was remarked at the outset, when insisting on the serious meaning which lies at the heart of myths, that they have their origin in the endeavour of barbaric man to explain his surroundings. The mass of fact brought together illustrates and confirms this view, and has thereby tended to raise what was once looked upon as fantastic, curious, and lawless, to the level of a subject demanding sober treatment and examination on strictly scientific methods.
The many topics covered in the previous sections have required such a concise presentation that trying to summarize them in just a few sentences would be like summarizing a summary. Therefore, it’s better to briefly highlight the conclusions that the collected evidence suggests. It was noted at the beginning, when emphasizing the serious significance behind myths, that they originated from the attempts of primitive humans to make sense of their environment. The wealth of information compiled illustrates and supports this perspective, elevating what was once considered strange, interesting, and chaotic to a topic that warrants careful analysis and study using scientific methods.
Archbishop Trench, in his Study of Words, quotes Emerson’s happy characterisation of language as fossil poetry and fossil history: “Just as in some fossil, curious and beautiful shapes of vegetable or animal life, the graceful fern, or the finely-vertebrated lizard, such as have been extinct for thousands of years, are permanently bound up with the stone, so in words are beautiful thoughts and images, the imagination and the feeling of past ages, of men long since in their graves, of men whose very names have[Pg 138] perished, preserved and made safe for ever.” In like manner we may speak of myths as fossil ethics and fossil theology, but, with more appositeness, as embryonic ethics and theology, since they contain potentially all the philosophies and theologies “that man did ever find.”
Archbishop Trench, in his Study of Words, quotes Emerson’s insightful description of language as fossilized poetry and history: “Just as in some fossils, we find curious and beautiful shapes of plant and animal life, like the graceful fern or the intricately structured lizard, which have been extinct for thousands of years, forever captured within the stone, so in words are lovely thoughts and images, the imagination and feelings of past ages, of people long since gone, of people whose very names have[Pg 138] faded away, preserved and safeguarded forever.” Similarly, we can refer to myths as fossilized ethics and theology, but more accurately as the beginnings of ethics and theology, since they contain all the philosophies and theologies “that man has ever discovered.”
And to the student of the history of humanity who rejoices in the sure foundation on which, tested in manifold ways, the convictions of the highest and noblest of the race rest, the value of myth is increased in its being a natural outgrowth of the mind when, having advanced to the point at which curiosity concerning the causes of surrounding things arises, it frames its crude explanations. For not that which man claims to have received as a message from the gods, as a revelation from heaven, but that which he has learned by experience often painful and bitter, and which succeeding generations have either verified or improved upon, or disproved altogether, is, in the long run, of any worth. Through it alone, as we follow the changes wrought in the process from guess to certainty, can we determine what was the intellectual stage of man in his mental infancy, and how far it finds correspondences in the intellectual stage of existing barbaric races.
And for anyone studying human history who appreciates the solid foundation on which the beliefs of the wisest and noblest among us stand—having been tested in various ways—the importance of myth grows as it emerges naturally from the mind. When curiosity about the causes of the world arises, it struggles to create basic explanations. It's not what people claim to have received as messages from the gods or divine revelations that holds true value. Instead, it's what they have learned from often painful and bitter experiences, which later generations refine, confirm, or completely disprove. In the end, that knowledge is what truly matters. By tracing the journey from guesses to certainty, we can understand what the intellectual level was for humanity in its early days and see how that compares to the intellectual stage of current primitive cultures.
Thus, the study of myth is nothing less than the study of the mental and spiritual history of mankind. It is a branch of that larger, vaster science of evolution which so occupies our thoughts to-day, and with it the philosopher and the theologian must reckon. The evidence which it brings from the[Pg 139] living and dead mythologies of every race is in accord with that furnished by their more tangible relics, that the history of mankind is a history of slow but sure advance from a lower to a higher; of ascent, although with oft backslidings. It confirms a momentous canon of modern science, that the laws of evolution in the spiritual world are as determinable as they are in the physical. To this we, for the enrichment of our life and helpful service of our kind, do well to give heed. Wherever we now turn eye or ear the unity of things is manifest, and their unbroken harmony heard. With the theory of evolution in our hands as the master-key, the immense array of facts that seemed to lie unrelated and discrete are seen to be interrelated and in necessary dependence—“a mighty sum of things for ever speaking.” That undisturbed relation of cause and effect which science has revealed and confirmed extends backwards as well as reaches forwards; its continuity involves the inclusion of man as a part of nature, and the study of his development as one in which both the biologist and the mythologist engage towards a common end.
Thus, studying myth is essentially studying the mental and spiritual history of humanity. It is part of a larger, broader science of evolution that captivates our thoughts today, and both philosophers and theologians must consider it. The evidence from the[Pg 139] living and extinct mythologies of every culture aligns with that found in more tangible artifacts, showing that human history is a story of slow but certain progress from a lower to a higher state; a rise, even though there are often setbacks. It reinforces a crucial principle of modern science: that the laws of evolution in the spiritual realm are just as identifiable as those in the physical realm. We should pay attention to this for the enrichment of our lives and for the betterment of our society. Wherever we look or listen, the unity of things is clear, and their unbroken harmony can be felt. With the theory of evolution as our key, the vast collection of facts that once seemed unrelated and distinct are now understood to be interconnected and dependent on one another—“a mighty sum of things forever speaking.” The steady relationship of cause and effect that science has uncovered and validated reaches both backward and forward; its continuity includes humanity as part of nature, and studying our development is a shared endeavor between biologists and mythologists, working towards a common goal.
II.
DREAMS:
THEIR PLACE IN THE GROWTH OF BELIEFS IN THE SUPERNATURAL.
DREAMS:
THEIR ROLE IN DEVELOPING BELIEFS ABOUT THE SUPERNATURAL.
“The physical world is made up of atoms and ether, and there is no room for ghosts.”
“The physical world is made up of atoms and energy, and there’s no place for ghosts.”
W. K. Clifford.
W. K. Clifford.
“If ghos’es want me to believe in ’em, let ’em leave off skulking i’ the dark and i’ lone places—let ’em come where there’s company and candles.”
“If ghosts want me to believe in them, then they should stop hiding in the dark and in lonely places—let them come where there’s company and candles.”
George Eliot.
George Eliot.
DREAMS: THEIR PLACE IN THE GROWTH OF BELIEFS IN THE SUPERNATURAL.
DREAMS: THEIR ROLE IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF BELIEFS IN THE SUPERNATURAL.
§ I.
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN SAVAGE AND CIVILISED MAN.
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN SAVAGE AND CIVILIZED MAN.
The evidence as to pre-historic man’s material furniture and surroundings, which was first gathered from and restricted to ancient river valleys and bone caverns of Great Britain, France, and Belgium, is no longer isolated. It is supported by evidence which has been collected from every part of the globe inhabited in past or present times, and its uniform character has enabled us to determine what lies beyond an horizon which within the last half century was bounded by the hazy line of myth and tradition. So rigid seemed the limit defining man’s knowledge of his past that some forty years ago even the Geological Society of London recorded with barest reference the unearthing of relics witnessing to his presence in Britain hundreds of thousands of years ago. The canon was closed, and no one ventured[Pg 144] to add to the sayings of the book. But the discoveries which had disproved belief in the earth’s supremacy in the universe, and in its creation in six days, led the way to researches into the history of the life upon its surface, and especially of that which, in the language of ancient writ, was “made in the image of God.” When the long-forbidding line, imaginary as the equator and lacking its convenience, was crossed, there was found the evidence of the conditions under which man emerged from a state quite other than that which had formed the burden of legends sacred with the hoariness of time. Those conditions, it is well-nigh needless to remind the reader, accord with that theory which holds man to be no specially-created being, started on this earth, fully equipped, Minerva-like, with all ripeness of wisdom and loftiness of soul, but the last and long result of an ever-ascending series of organisms ranging from the lowest, shapeless, nerveless specks to homo sapiens, “the foremost in the files of time.” Evolution is advance from the simple to the complex. The most primitive forms reach maturity in a shorter time than the higher forms, and fulfil their purpose quicker, and this doctrine applies not only in relation to man and the inferior creatures, but as between the several races of man himself. Herein the differences, which are determined by size, still more by increase in complexity, of brain-stuff, are greater than between the lowest man and the highest animals—that is to say, the savage and civilised man are farther apart than the savage and the anthropoid ape. The cranial[Pg 145] capacity of the modern Englishman surpasses that of the non-Aryan inhabitant of India by a difference of sixty-eight cubic inches, while between this non-Aryan skull and the skull of the gorilla the difference in capacity is but eleven inches,[60] and if we were to take into account the differences in structural complexity, as indicated by the creasing and furrowing of the brain surface, the contrast would be still more striking.
The evidence about prehistoric man's tools and surroundings, which was initially gathered from and limited to ancient river valleys and bone caves in Great Britain, France, and Belgium, is no longer isolated. It is backed by findings from every part of the world where people lived in the past or still live today, and its consistent nature has allowed us to explore areas that, just fifty years ago, were confined by the vague lines of myth and tradition. The boundaries for understanding our past seemed so strict that around forty years ago, even the Geological Society of London barely mentioned the discovery of artifacts proving man's existence in Britain hundreds of thousands of years ago. The canon seemed closed, and no one dared to challenge what was written. However, the discoveries that challenged the belief in the earth's dominance in the universe and its creation in six days paved the way for research into the history of life on its surface, particularly that which, in ancient texts, was described as “made in the image of God.” When the long-guarded line—imaginary like the equator but lacking its convenience—was crossed, evidence was found about the conditions under which man emerged from a state different from those described in the ancient legends that had accumulated with age. Those conditions align with the theory that humans are not specially created beings who arrived on this earth fully prepared, like Minerva, with complete wisdom and greatness of spirit, but rather the final result of an evolving series of organisms ranging from the simplest, formless, nerve-less specks to homo sapiens, “the foremost in the files of time.” Evolution is a progression from the simple to the complex. The most primitive forms mature faster than more advanced forms and achieve their purpose more quickly, and this principle applies not only to humans and lesser creatures but also among the various races of humanity. In these differences, determined by size and even more by the complexity of brain structure, a greater gap exists between different human races than between the most primitive human and the highest animals—meaning that the gap between primitive and civilized people is larger than that between primitive humans and anthropoid apes. The cranial capacity of the modern Englishman exceeds that of the non-Aryan inhabitants of India by sixty-eight cubic inches, while the difference between the non-Aryan skull and that of the gorilla is only eleven inches, and considering the differences in structural complexity, as shown by the folding and creasing of the brain surface, the contrast would be even more pronounced.
The brains of the earliest known races, the men of the Ancient Stone Age, ape-like savages who fought with woolly-haired elephants, cave-lions, and cave-bears, amidst the forests and on the slopes of the valleys and hills where London now stands, and who in the dawn of human intelligence, applying means to ends, came off victorious, were doubtless much nearer to the chimpanzee with his thirty-five cubic inches than to the Papuan with his fifty-five cubic inches. Indeed, we need not travel beyond this[Pg 146] age or island; it suffices to compare the brain quality of the rustic, thinking of “maistly nowt,” with that of the highest minds amongst us, as evidence of the enormous diversity between wild and cultivated stocks of mankind.
The brains of the earliest known groups, the men of the Ancient Stone Age, ape-like savages who battled woolly mammoths, cave lions, and cave bears, in the forests and on the hills where London now stands, and who, at the dawn of human intelligence, applied means to ends and emerged victorious, were likely much closer to the chimpanzee with his thirty-five cubic inches than to the Papuan with his fifty-five cubic inches. In fact, we don’t have to look further than this[Pg 146] age or island; it’s enough to compare the thinking of the average person, who often thinks of “mostly nothing,” with that of the most brilliant minds among us, to see the vast differences between wild and cultivated humans.
Unless we are so enchained to fond delusions as to place man in a kingdom by himself, and deny in the sympathetic, moral, and intellectual faculties in brutes the germs of those capacities which, existing in a pre-human ancestry, have flowered in the noblest and wisest of our race, we may find in such differences as are shown to occur between civilised and primitive man further evidence of the enormous time since the latter appeared. For unnumbered ages man—then physically hardly distinguishable from apes—may have remained stationary. Certainly the relics from the Drift show no advance: given no change in the conditions, the species do not vary, and man, once adapted to his surroundings, changed only as these changed. But, obscure as are the causes, there came a period when conditions arose inducing some variation, no matter how slight, in brain development, which was of more need than any variation in the rest of the body, and when an impetus was given which, leaving the latter but slightly affected, quickened the former, so that man passed from the highest animality to the lowest humanity. Slowly, in the course of a struggle not yet ended, “the ape and tiger” were subdued within him, and those social conditions induced to which are due that progress which ever draws him nearer to the angels.
Unless we are so trapped in comforting illusions that we place humanity in its own separate realm and ignore the sympathetic, moral, and intellectual abilities found in animals as the roots of our own capacities, which developed from our pre-human ancestors and have blossomed in the noblest and wisest among us, we might find that the differences between civilized and primitive humans provide further evidence of the vast time that has passed since the latter appeared. For countless ages, humans—who were hardly distinguishable from apes at that time—may have remained unchanged. The remnants from the Drift certainly show no progress: without changes in their environment, species do not evolve, and humans, once suited to their surroundings, only changed as those environments did. However, although the exact causes are unclear, there was a time when new conditions led to some variation, however slight, in brain development, which was more crucial than changes in the rest of the body, and this sparked a movement that left physical traits only slightly modified while significantly advancing mental capabilities, allowing humanity to transition from the peak of animal existence to the most primitive state of being human. Gradually, in an ongoing struggle, “the ape and tiger” within him were tamed, leading to the social conditions responsible for progress that continually brings him closer to the angels.
[Pg 147]The discussion of this in detail lies outside the limits of these pages. Here, after briefly noting on what lines it must run, we are concerned with man at that far later stage in his development when the physical and material evidence respecting his bodily development gives place to the psychical and immaterial evidence respecting his mental development. Chipped flints, flakes, and scrapers of the Drift are indispensable witnesses to his primitive state, but during the long ages that he was making shift with them he remains within the boundaries of the zoological; he is more geological than human. Gleams of the soul within that will one day be responsive to grace of form and harmony of colour appear in the rude portraits of mammoth, reindeer, urus, whale, and man himself, scratched on ivory and horn. Indications of germinal ideas about an after-life are present in the contents of tumuli with the skeletons in defined positions, and with weapons presumably for the use of the departed in the happy hunting-grounds. In these last we are nearing the historic period, for a vast interval exists between the tomb-building races and the men of the Reindeer Period, yet even then the ages are many before man had so advanced as to bequeath the intangible relics of his thought, disclosing what answer he had beat out for himself to the riddle of the earth and the mysteries of life and death. Although the story of his intellectual and spiritual development is a broken one, of the earlier chapters of which we have no record, enough survives to induce and strengthen the[Pg 148] conviction that in this, as in aught else, there is no real disconnection. In the shaping of the rudest pointed flint-tool and weapon there are the germs of the highest mechanical art; in the discordant war-whoop of the savage the latent strains of the “Marseillaise,” as, quoting Tennyson, in the eggs of the nightingale sleeps the music of the moon. If we cannot get so near to the elemental forms of thought as we could wish, we must lay hold of the lowest extant, and trace in these the connection to be sought between the barbaric and civilised mind. We must have understanding of the mental condition of races, still on low levels of culture, and if the result is to show that many highly-elaborated beliefs among advanced peoples are but barbaric philosophies “writ large,” the conception of an underlying unity between all nations of men that do dwell, or have dwelt, on the face of the earth, will receive additional proof.
[Pg 147]Going into detail about this is beyond the scope of these pages. Here, after briefly mentioning the framework, we focus on humanity at a much later stage in development when the physical and material evidence of bodily growth gives way to the psychological and immaterial evidence of mental growth. Chipped stones, flakes, and scrapers from the Drift are essential indicators of his primitive state, but during the long period he was using them, he remains within the realm of the animal kingdom; he is more geological than human. Glimpses of a soul that will one day respond to beauty in form and color emerge in the crude depictions of mammoths, reindeer, aurochs, whales, and humans themselves, scratched onto ivory and horn. Signs of early ideas about an afterlife are found in grave mounds containing skeletons in specific positions, along with weapons presumably meant for use by the departed in the afterlife. Here, we are approaching a historic period, as a vast gap exists between the tomb-building cultures and the people of the Reindeer Period, yet even then, many ages pass before humans advance enough to leave behind the intangible traces of their thoughts, revealing how they answered the mysteries of the earth, life, and death. Although the narrative of their intellectual and spiritual growth is fractured and we have no record of the earlier chapters, there is enough evidence to encourage and strengthen the[Pg 148] belief that, as in everything else, there is no true disconnection. In the creation of the simplest pointed flint tools and weapons lie the seeds of advanced mechanical art; in the harsh war cries of the savage, the potential melodies of the “Marseillaise” exist, just as Tennyson noted that in the eggs of the nightingale, the music of the moon lies dormant. If we cannot connect to the most elemental forms of thought as closely as we’d like, we must grasp the simplest remaining forms and trace the connections between the barbaric and civilized minds. We need to understand the mental state of cultures still at low levels of development, and if the findings show that many complex beliefs among advanced societies are merely elaborate versions of primitive philosophies, the idea of an underlying unity among all human nations, past and present, will be further validated.
§ II.
LIMITATIONS OF BARBARIC LANGUAGE.
LIMITATIONS OF CRUDE LANGUAGE.
Illustrations of the low intellectual stage of some extant races not quite at the bottom of the scale, drawn from simple matters, will make clearer how they will interpret matters of a more complex order, and interpret them only in one way.
Illustrations of the low intellectual level of some existing races that are not quite at the bottom of the scale, based on straightforward issues, will clarify how they interpret more complex matters, and they will interpret them in only one way.
Of the beginning of thought we can know nothing. For numberless ages man was marked out[Pg 149] from the animals most nearly allied to him by that power of more readily adapting means to ends which gave him mastery over nature. Through that dim and dateless time he thought without knowing that he thought. “His senses made him conversant only with things externally existing and with his own body, and he transcended his senses only far enough to draw concrete inferences respecting the action of these things.”[61] He is human only when the thought reaches us through articulate speech. Language, as a means of communication between him and his fellows, denotes the existence of the social state, the play of the social evolution which gives the impetus to ideas. Language is the outcome of man’s social needs and nature; he speaks not so much because he thinks and feels as because he must perforce tell his thoughts and feelings to others. And by the richness or poverty of his speech we may assess the richness or poverty of his ideas, since language cannot transcend the thought of which it is the vehicle.
We can't know anything about the beginning of thought. For countless ages, humans stood apart[Pg 149] from the animals closest to them because of their ability to better adapt means to ends, which gave them control over nature. During that vague and timeless period, they thought without realizing they were thinking. “Their senses only connected them to things that existed outside of themselves and their own bodies, and they only went beyond their senses enough to draw concrete conclusions about the actions of those things.”[61] A person is truly human only when their thoughts are conveyed through spoken language. Language, as a way for them to communicate with others, signals the existence of social life and the dynamics of social evolution that drive ideas forward. Language arises from human social needs and nature; people speak not just because they think and feel, but because they have to express their thoughts and feelings to others. The richness or lack of richness in their speech reflects the richness or poverty of their ideas, since language cannot surpass the thoughts it communicates.
By what tones and gestures, by what signs and grimaces, the beginnings of speech were made, we know not. Countless processions of races appeared and vanished before language had reached a stage when the elements of which words are built up could be separated, and the reason which governed the choice of this and that sound or symbol discovered. Now and again, when a correspondence is found between the roots of terms in use amongst the higher races and the names given by lower races to the[Pg 150] same thing, we get nearer primitive thought, the correspondence being not always in sound or spelling, which may be delusive, but in physical or sensible meaning. It would be a wholesome corrective of theories concerning the origin of languages to which many are yet wedded to show that terms not only for things material and concrete, but also for things immaterial and abstract, are of purely physical origin, i.e. have been chosen from their analogy to something real. But the consideration of such matters lies outside the purpose of this work.
By what sounds and gestures, by what signs and expressions, the beginnings of speech were formed, we do not know. Countless waves of cultures appeared and disappeared before language reached a point where the building blocks of words could be identified, and the reason behind choosing this or that sound or symbol uncovered. Occasionally, when we discover a connection between the roots of words used by more advanced cultures and the names given by less advanced cultures to the[Pg 150] same concepts, we get closer to primitive thought. This connection is not always based on sound or spelling, which can be misleading, but on physical or meaningful significance. It would be a valuable correction to the theories about the origins of languages that many still adhere to, to show that words for not only tangible and concrete things but also intangible and abstract concepts have purely physical origins, i.e. they were chosen because of their similarity to something real. However, discussing such matters is beyond the scope of this work.
Language proves the limited range of ideas among barbaric peoples in the absence of their capacity to generalise. They have a word for every familiar thing, sound, and colour, but no word for animal, plant, sound, or colour as abstract terms. It is the concrete, the special shape and feature and action of a thing, which strike the senses at the outset; to strip it of these accidents, as we call them, and merge it in the general, and realise its relation to what is common to the class to which it belongs, is an effort of which the untutored mind is incapable. Many of the northern non-Aryan tribes, as among the Mongols, have names for the smallest rivulet, but no word for river; names for each finger, but no word for finger. The Society Islanders have a separate name for the tails of various animals, but no name for tail. The Mohicans have verbs for every kind of cutting, but no verb “to cut.” The Australians and other southern aborigines have no generic term for tree, neither have the Malays, yet[Pg 151] they have words for the several parts, the root, stem, twig, etc. When the Tasmanians wished to express qualities of things, as hard, soft, warm, long, round, they would say for hard, “like a stone”; for tall, “long legs”; for round, “like the moon,” and so on. Certain hill-tribes of India give names to sunshine, candle, and flames of fire, but “light” is a high abstraction which they are unable to grasp. Some of the Red Race languages have separate verbs for “I wish to eat meat,” or “I wish to eat soup,” but no verb for “I wish.” Of course, the verb “to be,” which, as Adam Smith remarked long ago, is the most abstract and metaphysical of all words, and therefore of no early coinage, is absent from a large number of barbaric languages. Abstract though it be, it is, as Professor Whitney points out, made up of the relics of several verbs which once had, like all elements and parts of speech, a distinct physical meaning. As in “be” and “been” the idea of “growing” is contained, so in “am,” “art,” “is,” and “are,” the idea of “sitting” (or, as some think, of “breathing”) is embodied. As an example of its absence, the Abipones cannot say “I am an Abipone,” only “I Abipone.” Turning to another class of illustration, we have proof what a far cry it is from the savage to the Senior Wrangler in the powerlessness of the former to count beyond his fingers; indeed, he cannot always count as far as that, any number beyond two bewildering him. One of the best stories to the point is given in Mr. Galton’s Tropical South Africa.
Language shows the limited range of ideas among primitive peoples due to their inability to generalize. They have a word for every familiar object, sound, and color, but no word for concepts like animal, plant, sound, or color in an abstract sense. It's the concrete—specific shapes, features, and actions of objects—that capture their attention; stripping these away and understanding their relation to broader categories is something the untrained mind struggles with. Many northern non-Aryan tribes, like the Mongols, have specific names for even the smallest streams but don't have a word for river; they name each finger individually but have no term for finger. The Society Islanders have different names for the tails of various animals but no general term for tail. The Mohicans have verbs for every type of cutting but lack a verb meaning "to cut." Australians and other southern aborigines don't have a general term for tree, nor do the Malays, although they have words for different parts like root, trunk, and twig. When the Tasmanians want to describe qualities of things like hard, soft, warm, or long, they say "like a stone" for hard, "long legs" for tall, and "like the moon" for round, and so on. Certain hill tribes in India have names for sunshine, candle, and flames, but "light" is too abstract for them to comprehend. Some languages of the Native American tribes have specific verbs for "I want to eat meat" or "I want to eat soup," but none for "I want." Naturally, the verb "to be," which, as Adam Smith noted long ago, is the most abstract and philosophical of all words and therefore not commonly created early on, is missing from many primitive languages. Although abstract, it consists of remnants from several verbs that originally had distinct physical meanings. For example, the words "be" and "been" imply the idea of "growing," while "am," "art," "is," and "are" embody the idea of "sitting" (or, as some believe, "breathing"). As an illustration of its absence, the Abipones can’t say "I am an Abipone," only "I Abipone." To provide another example, we see a vast difference between the primitive person and the Senior Wrangler in the former's inability to count beyond their fingers; in fact, they can sometimes get confused counting even up to two. One of the best stories highlighting this point is found in Mr. Galton’s Tropical South Africa.
“When the Dammaras wish to express four they[Pg 152] take to their fingers, which are to them as formidable instruments of calculation as a sliding rule is to an English schoolboy. They puzzle very much after five, because no spare hand remains to grasp and secure the fingers that are required for units. Yet they seldom lose oxen; the way in which they discover the loss of one is not by the number of the herd being diminished, but by the absence of a face they know. When bartering is going on, each sheep must be paid for separately. Thus, suppose two sticks of tobacco to be the rate of exchange for one sheep, it would sorely puzzle a Dammara to take two sheep and give him four sticks. I have done so, and seen a man put two of the sticks apart, and take a sight over them at one of the sheep he was about to sell. Having satisfied himself that that one was honestly paid for, and finding to his surprise that exactly two sticks remained in hand to settle the account for the other sheep, he would be afflicted with doubts; the transaction seemed to come out too “pat” to be correct, and he would refer back to the first couple of sticks; and then his mind got hazy and confused, and wandered from one sheep to the other, and he broke off the transaction until two sticks were put into his hand and one sheep driven away, and then the other two sticks given him and the second sheep driven away. Once while I watched a Dammara floundering hopelessly in a calculation on one side of me, I observed Dinah, my spaniel, equally embarrassed on the other. She was overlooking half a dozen of her new-born puppies,[Pg 153] which had been removed two or three times from her, and her anxiety was excessive, as she tried to find out if they were all present, or if any were still missing. She kept puzzling and running her eyes over them, backwards and forwards, but could not satisfy herself. She evidently had a vague notion of counting, but the figure was too large for her brain. Taking the two as they stood, dog and Dammara, the comparison reflected no great honour on the man.”
“When the Dammaras want to express four, they[Pg 152] use their fingers, which are to them as powerful tools for calculation as a slide rule is to an English schoolboy. They get quite confused after five because there’s no extra hand left to hold onto the fingers needed for the units. Yet, they rarely lose oxen; they notice a loss not by counting the herd but by recognizing a missing face. When trading occurs, each sheep has to be paid for individually. So, if two sticks of tobacco are the price for one sheep, it would confuse a Dammara if you took two sheep and handed him four sticks. I’ve done this and seen a man set two sticks aside and take a look at one of the sheep he was about to sell. After confirming that the first one was properly paid for, he would be surprised to find exactly two sticks left to cover the second sheep. This led him to doubt the transaction; it seemed too “neat” to be accurate. He would go back to the first pair of sticks, and then his mind would get cloudy and distracted as he moved from one sheep to the other, eventually halting the trade until two sticks were put in his hand, one sheep taken away, and then the other two sticks given to him with the second sheep driven off. Once, while I watched a Dammara struggling with a calculation on one side of me, I noticed Dinah, my spaniel, equally bewildered on the other. She was watching over half a dozen of her newborn puppies,[Pg 153] which had been moved away from her two or three times, and she was excessively anxious, trying to figure out if all of them were there, or if any were still missing. She kept glancing back and forth over them but couldn’t reassure herself. She clearly had a vague idea of counting, but the number was too large for her to process. Comparing the two, the dog and the Dammara, didn’t reflect well on the man.”
Dr. Rae says that if an Eskimo is asked the number of his children he is generally puzzled. After counting some time on his fingers he will probably consult his wife, and the two often differ, even though they may not have more than four or five in family. Of the languages of the Australian savages, who are the lowest extant, examined by Mr. Crawfurd, thirty were found to have no number beyond four, all beyond this being spoken of as “many,” whilst the Brazilian Indians got confused in trying to reckon beyond three. The list of such cases might be largely extended, and although exceptions occur where savages are found with a fairly wide range of numbers, notably where barter prevails, the larger proportion of uncivilised people are bewildered at any effort to count beyond three or five. The fingers have, in most cases, determined the limits, for men counted on these before they gave words to the numbers, the words being at last borrowed from the fingers, as in our “five,” which is cognate with the Greek “pente,” and the Persian “pendji” (said to be derived from the word for “hand”), and[Pg 154] “digits,” from Latin “digitus,” a finger. This limited power of numeration thus shown to be possessed by the savage justifies the statement that he is nearer to the ape than to the average civilised man, nearer, as the extract from Mr. Galton shows, to the spaniel than to the mathematician. What conception of the succession of time, still less of it as a confluence of the eternities, can he have whose feeble brain cannot grasp a to-morrow! And yet the difference is not one of kind, but of degree, which separates the aborigines of Victoria or Papua from the astronomer who is led by certain irregularities in the motion of a planet to calculate the position of the disturbing cause, and thereby to discover it nearly a thousand million miles beyond in the planet Neptune.
Dr. Rae says that if an Eskimo is asked how many children he has, he usually looks confused. After counting for a while on his fingers, he’ll likely ask his wife, and the two often have different answers, even if they only have four or five kids. Of the languages spoken by the Australian Aboriginal people, considered to be the most primitive today, thirty were found to have no numbers beyond four; anything above that is referred to as "many." Similarly, Brazilian Indians get mixed up when trying to count past three. There could be many more examples of this, and while there are exceptions where some Indigenous people have a decent grasp of numbers, especially in trading situations, the majority seem lost when trying to count beyond three or five. Most of the time, the limits of counting are related to the fingers, since people counted using them before they had words for numbers. Eventually, these words were derived from finger counting, like our "five," which is related to the Greek "pente" and the Persian "pendji" (thought to come from the word for "hand"), and "digits," from the Latin "digitus," meaning finger. This limited ability to count shown by Indigenous people suggests that they are closer to apes than to the average civilized person, and, as Mr. Galton's quote indicates, they are more like a spaniel than a mathematician. What understanding of time, particularly as a blend of eternities, can someone have whose weak mind can’t even grasp what tomorrow is? Yet, the difference isn’t one of kind but of degree, which separates the Indigenous people of Victoria or Papua from an astronomer who, by studying certain irregularities in a planet's movement, can determine the location of the cause of disruption almost a thousand million miles away in the planet Neptune.
§ III.
BARBARIC CONFUSION BETWEEN NAMES AND THINGS.
BARBARIC CONFUSION BETWEEN NAMES AND THINGS.
Races which have names for different kinds of oaks, but none for an oak, still less for a tree, and who cannot count beyond their fingers, may be expected to have hazy notions concerning the objective and subjective; or, to put these in terms less technical, concerning that which belongs to the object of thought, and that which is to be referred to the thinking subject. Although primitive religion and[Pg 155] philosophy are too nearly allied to admit of sharp definitions, the former may be said, if the slang is allowed, to be one of funk, and the latter one of fog. There are those amongst us who say that the terrorism which lies at the base of the one and the mist which is an element of the other, linger yet in extant belief and metaphysics. What man cannot understand he fears; and in all primary beliefs the powers around which seem to him so wayward are baleful, to be appeased by sacrifice or foiled by sorcery. And the confusion which reigns in his cosmos extends to his notion of what is in the mind and what is out of it. He cannot distinguish between an illusion and a reality, between a substance and its image or shadow; and it needs only some bodily ailment, as indigestion through gorging, or delirium through starving, to give to spectres of diseased or morbid origin, airy nothings, a substantive existence, a local habitation, and a name.
Cultures that have names for different types of oaks but none for the concept of an oak, let alone for trees in general, and who can't count beyond their own fingers, are likely to have vague ideas about the difference between objective and subjective; or, to put it more simply, about what relates to the object of thought versus what relates to the thinking subject. While primitive religion and[Pg 155] philosophy are closely connected, making it hard to draw clear lines between them, we can say that religion is often driven by fear, and philosophy is clouded with confusion. Some people argue that the fear underlying one and the confusion present in the other still linger in our current beliefs and philosophies. What humans can't understand, they tend to fear; in all basic beliefs, the forces that seem unpredictable are seen as harmful and are either appeased through sacrifice or challenged through magic. The chaos in their worldview extends to their understanding of what exists in the mind versus what exists outside of it. They struggle to differentiate between an illusion and reality, or between a substance and its image or shadow. All it takes is a physical ailment, like indigestion from overeating or delirium from starvation, to give life to phantoms born from sickness or unhealthy thoughts, making these empty ideas feel real, with a place to exist and a name.
The tangle between things and their symbols is well illustrated in the barbaric notion that the name of a man is an integral part of himself, and that to reveal it is to put the owner in the power of another. An Indian asked Kane whether his wish to know his name arose from a desire to steal it; the Araucanians would not allow their names to be told to strangers, lest these should be used in sorcery. So with the Indians of British Columbia; and among the Ojibways husbands and wives never told each other’s names, the children being warned against repeating their own names lest they stop growing.[Pg 156] Dobrizhoffer says that the Abipones of Paraguay had the like superstition. They would knock at his door at night, and when asked who was there, no answer would come, through dread of uttering their names. Mr. im Thurn tells us that, although the Indians of British Guiana have an intricate system of names, it is “of little use, in that owners have a very strong objection to telling or using them, apparently on the ground that the name is part of the man, and that he who knows it has part of the owner of that name in his power.” In Borneo the name of a sickly child is changed, to deceive the evil spirits that have tormented it; the Lapps change the baptismal name of a child for the same reason; and among the Abipones, the Fuegians, the Lenguas of Brazil, the North-West Indians, and other tribes at corresponding low levels, when any member died the relatives would change their names to elude Death when he should come to look for them, as well as give their children horrid names to frighten the bad spirits away. All over the barbaric world we find a great horror of naming the dead, lest the ghost appear. An aged Indian of Lake Michigan explained why tales of the spirits were told only in winter, by saying that when the deep snow is on the ground the voices of those repeating their names are muffled; but that in summer the slightest mention of them must be avoided, lest the spirits be offended. Among the Californian tribes the name of the departed spoken inadvertently caused a shudder to pass over all those present. Among the Iroquois the name of[Pg 157] a dead man could not be used again in the lifetime of his oldest surviving son without the consent of the latter, and the Australians believe that a dead man’s ghost creeps into the liver of the impious wretch who has dared to utter his name. Dr. Lang tried to get the name of a relative who had been killed from an Australian. “He told me who the lad’s father was, who was his brother, what he was like, how he walked, how he held his tomahawk in his left hand instead of his right, and who were his companions; but the dreaded name never escaped his lips, and I believe no promises or threats could have induced him to utter it.” Dorman gives a pathetic illustration of this superstition in the Shawnee myth of Yellow Sky. “She was a daughter of the tribe, and had dreams which told her she was created for an unheard-of mission. There was a mystery about her being, and none could comprehend the meaning of her evening songs. The paths leading to her father’s lodge were more beaten than those to any other. On one condition alone at last she consented to become a wife, namely, that he who wedded her should never mention her name. If he did, she warned him that a sad calamity would befall him, and he would for ever thereafter regret his thoughtlessness. After a time Yellow Sky sickened and died, and her last words were that her husband might never breathe her name. For five summers he lived in solitude, but, alas, one day as he was by the grave of his dead wife, an Indian asked him whose it was, and in forgetfulness he uttered the forbidden[Pg 158] name. He fell to the earth in great pain, and as darkness settled round about him a change came over him. Next morning, near the grave of Yellow Sky a large buck was quietly feeding. It was the unhappy husband.”
The connection between things and their names is highlighted in the primitive belief that a person's name is a vital part of who they are, and sharing it puts that person under someone else's control. An Indian asked Kane if his interest in knowing his name came from a desire to steal it; the Araucanians wouldn’t let strangers learn their names to avoid sorcery. The same goes for the Indians of British Columbia; among the Ojibways, husbands and wives never shared each other's names, and children were cautioned against saying their own names, fearing it might stop their growth. Dobrizhoffer mentions that the Abipones of Paraguay had a similar belief. They would knock on his door at night, and when asked who was there, they would remain silent out of fear of saying their names. Mr. im Thurn notes that even though the Indians of British Guiana have a complex naming system, it is “of little use since people strongly dislike saying or using their names, apparently because they believe that a name is part of the person and that knowing it gives someone power over them.” In Borneo, the name of a sickly child is changed to trick the evil spirits that have tormented them; the Lapps also change a child's baptismal name for the same reason. Among the Abipones, the Fuegians, the Lenguas of Brazil, the North-West Indians, and other tribes at similarly low levels, when someone died, relatives would change their names to escape Death, and parents would give their children frightening names to scare away evil spirits. Across the primitive world, there is a widespread fear of naming the dead to avoid summoning their ghosts. An elderly Indian from Lake Michigan explained that tales of spirits were only told in winter because the deep snow muffled the voices of those who repeated their names, while in summer, even the smallest mention of them should be avoided to prevent offending the spirits. Among the Californian tribes, inadvertently mentioning the name of the deceased caused a shiver to run through everyone present. In Iroquois culture, the name of a dead person couldn’t be used again in the lifetime of their oldest surviving son without his permission, and Australians believe that a dead person's ghost inhabits the body of anyone who dares to say their name. Dr. Lang attempted to obtain the name of a relative who had been killed from an Australian. “He told me who the boy’s father was, who his brother was, what he looked like, how he walked, how he held his tomahawk in his left hand instead of his right, and who his friends were; but he never spoke the dreaded name, and I believe no promises or threats could make him say it.” Dorman shares a touching example of this superstition in the Shawnee myth of Yellow Sky. “She was a daughter of the tribe who had dreams indicating she was destined for an extraordinary mission. There was a mystery surrounding her existence, and no one could understand the meaning of her evening songs. The paths to her father’s lodge were more worn than those to any other. Eventually, she agreed to become a wife, but only if her husband never spoke her name. If he did, she warned him, a terrible tragedy would befall him, and he would regret his carelessness forever. After some time, Yellow Sky became ill and died, and her last words were that her husband should never say her name. He lived in solitude for five summers, but one day, while by his deceased wife’s grave, an Indian asked whose grave it was, and in forgetting her warning, he spoke the forbidden name. He collapsed in pain, and as darkness surrounded him, he transformed. The next morning, near Yellow Sky's grave, a large buck was quietly feeding. It was the grieving husband.”
The original meaning has dropped out of the current saying, “Talk of the devil and you’ll see his horns,” but savage philosophy recovers it for us. And the shrinking from naming persons is still more marked as we ascend the scale of principalities and powers. In the South Sea Islands not only are the names of chiefs tabooed, but also words and syllables resembling those names in sound. The Tahitians have a custom called Te pi, which consists in avoiding in daily language those words which form a part or the whole of the names of the king and royal family, and in inventing new terms in their place. The king’s name being Tu fetu, “star,” had to be changed into fetia, and tui, “to strike,” became tiai. In New Zealand knives were called nekra, because a chief’s name was Maripi, or “knife.” It is, Professor Max Müller aptly remarks, as if with the accession of Queen Victoria either the word victory had been tabooed altogether, or only part of it, as tori, so as to make it high treason to speak of Tories during her reign. The secret name of Pocahontas was Matokas, which was concealed from the English through superstitious fear; and in the mythical story of “Hiawatha” the same metonymic practice occurs, his real name being Tarenyawagon. A survival of the dislike to calling exalted temporal,[Pg 159] and also spiritual, beings by their names, probably lies at the root of the Jews’ unwillingness to use the name of Yahweh (commonly and incorrectly spelt Jehovah[62]), and in the name “Allah,” which is an epithet or title of the Mohammadan deity, and not the “great name”; whilst the concealment by the Romans of the name of the tutelary deity of their city was fostered by their practice, when besieging any place, to invoke the treacherous aid of its protecting god by offering him a high place in their Pantheon. And in the title of Eumenidês, or the “gracious ones,” given to the Furies by the Greeks, may be noted a survival of the verbal bribes by which the thing feared was “squared.” For example, the Finnish hunters called the bear “the apple of the forest,” “the beautiful honey-claw,” “the pride of the thicket”; the Laplander speaks of it as “the old man with the fur coat”; in Annam the natives call the tiger “grandfather,” or “lord”; and the Dyaks of Borneo speak of the small-pox as “the chief,” or “jungle leaves.”
The original meaning has faded from the saying, “Talk of the devil and you’ll see his horns,” but a deeper understanding brings it back. The reluctance to name individuals becomes even clearer as we move up the hierarchy of authority. In the South Sea Islands, not only are the names of chiefs off-limits, but also any words or syllables that sound similar to those names. The Tahitians have a practice called Te pi, which involves avoiding everyday words that are part of or sound like the names of the king and royal family, and creating new terms instead. For example, the king’s name, Tu fetu, meaning “star,” had to be changed to fetia, while tui, meaning “to strike,” became tiai. In New Zealand, knives were referred to as nekra because a chief’s name was Maripi, meaning “knife.” As Professor Max Müller suggests, it’s as if with the rise of Queen Victoria, either the word victory became completely taboo, or just part of it, like tori, making it a serious offense to mention Tories during her reign. Pocahontas’s secret name was Matokas, hidden from the English out of superstitious fear; and in the mythical tale of “Hiawatha,” this same practice appears, with his true name being Tarenyawagon. A remnant of the aversion to directly naming high-ranking individuals, both earthly and divine, likely explains the Jews’ reluctance to utter the name Yahweh (commonly and incorrectly spelled Jehovah[62]), and in the title “Allah,” which refers to the Islamic deity but is not the “great name.” Meanwhile, the Romans avoided using the name of their city’s guardian deity, fostering a practice where, when besieging, they would secretly invoke the aid of the god by offering him a prominent place in their Pantheon. The title Eumenidês, or “the gracious ones,” given to the Furies by the Greeks reflects a practice of softening fear through verbal gifts. For instance, Finnish hunters refer to the bear as “the apple of the forest,” “the beautiful honey-claw,” and “the pride of the thicket”; the Laplander calls it “the old man with the fur coat”; in Annam, the locals refer to the tiger as “grandfather” or “lord”; and the Dyaks of Borneo call smallpox “the chief” or “jungle leaves.”
The confusion between ideas and objects which these examples illustrate is shared by us, although[Pg 160] in a remote degree. If the initials of any well-known name are transposed, for example, let W. E. Gladstone be printed E. W. Gladstone; or if some familiar name is altered, for example, let John Bright be misprinted James Bright, it is curious to note how for a moment the identity is obscured in one’s mind. Another personality, indistinct and bewildering, rises before us, showing how we have come to link together a man and his name even to the details of his initials. That which we feel momentarily the uncivilised feels constantly. He cannot think of himself, of his squaw, of his children, or of his fellow-tribesmen, apart from names which are more significant to him than ours are to us. With us the reason which governed selection is forgotten or obscured, the physical features and conditions no longer correspond to ancestral names; but with barbarous peoples those features and conditions are more apparent. Besides which, children are often named by the medicine-man, and the name is thus endowed with a charm which may roughly be analogous to the halo round a name confirmed by baptism to one simply recorded in the office of a Registrar of Births.
The confusion between ideas and objects that these examples show is something we also experience, although[Pg 160] to a lesser extent. For instance, if the initials of a well-known name are switched, like printing W. E. Gladstone as E. W. Gladstone, or if a familiar name is changed, such as misprinting John Bright as James Bright, it's interesting to see how briefly our minds lose track of the identity. Another vague and confusing persona comes to mind, demonstrating how we've come to connect a person with their name, even down to the details of their initials. What we feel for just a moment, the uncivilized experience constantly. They can't think of themselves, their partner, their children, or their fellow tribesmen without names that hold more meaning for them than ours do for us. For us, the reasoning behind name selection is forgotten or unclear, and physical traits and conditions no longer match ancestral names; but for tribal peoples, those traits and conditions are much clearer. Additionally, children are often given names by the medicine-man, and those names carry a significance that can be roughly compared to the special meaning of a name given through baptism versus one just recorded at a registrar's office.
§ IV.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN VIRTUE IN INANIMATE THINGS.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN VIRTUE IN INANIMATE OBJECTS.
The artificial divisions which man in his pride of birth made between the several classes of phenomena in the inorganic world, and also between the[Pg 161] inorganic and the organic, are being swept away before the larger knowledge and insight of our time. Indeed, it would seem that the surest test we can apply to the worth of any kind of knowledge is whether it adds to or takes from our growing conception of unity. If it does the former, we cannot overthrow it; if it does the latter, then is it science “falsely so called.”
The artificial divisions created by humans, in their pride of status, between different classes of phenomena in the non-living world, and also between the[Pg 161] non-living and the living, are being dismantled by the broader knowledge and understanding of our time. In fact, it seems that the best way to evaluate the value of any knowledge is to see if it contributes to or detracts from our growing understanding of unity. If it contributes, we can't dismiss it; if it detracts, then it is "science falsely so called."
That notable doctrine known as the correlation of physical forces, or the convertibility into one another of heat, light, electricity, chemical affinity, etc., each being a mode of manifestation of an unknown energy which “lives through all life, extends through all extent,” has its counterpart in the correlation of spiritual forces. Varied as are the modes of expression of these, that variety is on the surface only. Deep down lies the one source that feeds them, the one heart to whose existence their pulsations witness. All primitive philosophies, all religions “that man did ever find,” are but as the refractions of the same light dispersed through different media; are the result of the speculations of the same subject, allowances being made for local and non-essential differences upon like objects. And, therefore, in treating of the nature and limitations of man’s early thought concerning his surroundings, whether these be the broad earth bathed in the sunshine or swathed in the darkness, or the sounds that come from unseen agents, the sight of spectral visitants of whom he cannot have touch, and out of which are built up his theories of the invisible world, the reader may find reference to the same conditions[Pg 162] which were shown in former pages to give birth and sustenance to primitive myth. The same fantastic conclusions, drawn from rude analyses and associations, and from seeming connections of cause and effect, the same bewildering entanglement between things which we know can have nothing in common, meet us; and the same scientific method by which we determine the necessary place of each in the advance of man to truth through illusion is applied.
That well-known idea called the correlation of physical forces, or how heat, light, electricity, chemical affinity, and others can transform into one another, each being a way to show an unknown energy that "lives in all life, extends through all extent," has a parallel in the correlation of spiritual forces. As varied as these modes of expression are, that variety is only at the surface. At the core lies the one source that nourishes them, the one heart whose existence they reflect. All early philosophies and all religions "that man has ever found" are just different reflections of the same light spread through various media; they are the results of the same speculations, adjusted for local and minor differences regarding similar subjects. Therefore, when discussing the nature and limitations of early human thought about the world around him, whether it’s the vast earth bathed in sunlight or cloaked in darkness, or the sounds that come from unseen forces, or the sight of ghostly visitors he can’t physically touch, from which he builds his theories of the invisible world, the reader might find links to the same conditions[Pg 162] that were previously described as giving rise to and sustaining primitive myths. The same strange conclusions drawn from basic analyses and associations, and from apparent cause-and-effect connections, along with the same confusing intertwining of things that we know have nothing in common, confront us. The same scientific method that helps us identify the necessary role of each in humanity's journey toward truth through illusion is applied.
The illustrations of the vital connection which the savage assumes between himself and his name show how easy is the passage from belief in life inhering in everything to belief in it as capable of power for good or evil. This can be shown by illustrations from more tangible things than names. The savage who is afraid to utter these also shrinks from having his likeness taken, in the feeling that some part of him is transferred, and at the mercy of the sorcerer and enemy. The Malemutes of North America refused to risk their lives before a photographic apparatus. They said that those who had their likenesses had their spirit, and they would not let these pass into the keeping of those who might use them as instruments of torment. Catlin relates that he caused great commotion among the Sioux by drawing one of their chiefs in profile. “Why was half his face left out?” they asked; “Mahtocheega was never ashamed to look a white man in the face.” The chief himself did not take offence, but Shouka the Dog taunted him, saying: “The Englishman knows that you are but half a man; he has painted but[Pg 163] one-half of your face, and knows that the rest is good for nothing.” This led to a quarrel, and in the end Mahtocheega was shot, the fatal bullet tearing away just that part of the face which Catlin had not drawn! He had to make his escape, and the matter was not settled till both Shouka and his brother had been killed in revenge for Mahtocheega’s death. The Yanktons accused Catlin of causing a scarcity of buffaloes by putting a great many of them in his book, and refused to let him take their portraits. So with the Araucanians, who ran away if any attempt was made to sketch them. Among such races we find great care exercised lest cuttings of hair, parings of nails, saliva, refuse of food, water in which they had washed, etc., should fall into unfriendly or mistrusted hands. The South Sea Island chiefs had servants following them with spittoons, that the saliva might be buried in some hidden place. Among the Polynesians any one who fell ill attributed it to some sorcerer, who had got hold of refuse from the sick and was burning it, and the quiet of the night was often broken by the blowing of shell-trumpets, as signals for the sorcerer to stop until the gifts on their way to appease him could arrive. The idea is common both to Eskimo and Indian that so long as a fragment of a body remains unburnt, the being, man or beast, may, by magic, be revived from it. As with the name or the portrait, whoever possessed a part of the material substance possessed a part of the spiritual, and in this world-wide belief in a sympathetic connection between things living and[Pg 164] not living lies the whole philosophy of sorcery, of charms, amulets, spells, and the general doctrine of luck surviving through the successive stages of culture to this day. And he who would prevent anything from his person getting into hostile hands, naturally sought after things in which coveted qualities were believed to dwell, and avoided those of a reverse nature. So we find tiger’s flesh eaten to give courage, and the eyes of owls swallowed to give good sight in the dark. The Kaffirs prepare a powder made of the dried flesh of various wild beasts, the leopard, tiger, elephant, snake, etc., so as to absorb the several virtues of these creatures. The Tyrolese hunter wears his tuft of eagle’s down to gain long sight and daring, and the Red Indian strings bears claws round his neck to get Bruin’s savage courage. The customs of scalping and, in some measure, of cannibalism, may be referred to the same notion, for the Red man will risk his life to prevent a tribesman’s scalp being captured by the foe, and the New Zealander will swallow the eyes of his slain enemy to improve his sight. In Greenland “a slain man is said to have power to avenge himself upon the murderer by rushing into him, which can only be prevented by eating a piece of his liver.”[63] When a whaler died the Eskimos distributed portions of his dried body among his friends, and rubbed the points of their lances with them, it being held that a weapon thus charmed would pierce a vital part in a whale, where another would fail. Sometimes the body was[Pg 165] laid in a cave, and, before starting for the chase, the whalers would assemble, and, carrying it to a stream, plunge it in, and then drink the water. When the heroic Jesuit Brébeuf was tortured by the Iroquois, they were so astonished at his endurance that they laid open his breast and came in a crowd to drink the blood of so valiant a foe, thinking to imbibe with it some portion of his courage, while a chief tore out his heart and devoured it.
The illustrations of the important connection that the savage believes exists between himself and his name show how easily one can move from believing that life exists in everything to thinking it can have power for good or evil. This can be illustrated with more concrete things than names. The savage, who is afraid to say these names, also avoids having his likeness captured, feeling that some part of him is being taken away and left at the mercy of sorcerers and enemies. The Malemutes of North America refused to risk their lives in front of a camera, saying that those who had their likenesses taken lost their spirit, and they wouldn’t let that happen to something that could be used against them. Catlin recounts how he caused a stir among the Sioux by drawing one of their chiefs in profile. “Why was half his face left out?” they asked; “Mahtocheega was never ashamed to look a white man in the face.” The chief himself wasn’t offended, but Shouka the Dog mocked him, saying, “The Englishman knows you are only half a man; he painted just[Pg 163] half of your face, knowing the other half is worthless.” This led to a fight, and ultimately Mahtocheega was shot, the bullet striking exactly the part of his face that Catlin hadn’t drawn! He had to flee, and the issue wasn’t resolved until both Shouka and his brother were killed in revenge for Mahtocheega’s death. The Yanktons accused Catlin of causing a shortage of buffaloes by including many of them in his book and refused to let him take their portraits. The same was true for the Araucanians, who would run away if someone tried to sketch them. Among such groups, great care was taken to prevent hair clippings, nail parings, saliva, food scraps, and wash water from falling into unfriendly or mistrusted hands. South Sea Island chiefs had servants follow them with spittoons, so that their saliva could be buried in a discreet place. Among the Polynesians, anyone who became ill believed it was due to some sorcerer who had gotten hold of their refuse and was burning it, and the silence of the night was often interrupted by shell-trumpet calls as signals for the sorcerer to stop until gifts meant to appease him could arrive. The belief is common among both Eskimos and Indians that as long as a fragment of a body remains unburned, a being—human or animal—can be magically revived from it. Just like with a name or a portrait, whoever possessed a piece of someone’s physical body had power over their spiritual self, and this global belief in a sympathetic connection between the living and the non-living is the entire philosophy behind sorcery, charms, amulets, spells, and the general idea of luck persisting through various stages of culture to this day. So, anyone who wanted to prevent anything from their body getting into hostile hands would naturally seek out items believed to have desirable qualities and avoid those with negative associations. This is why tiger’s flesh is eaten for courage, and owl eyes are consumed for good night vision. The Kaffirs make a powder from the dried flesh of different wild animals, like leopard, tiger, elephant, and snake, to absorb their various strengths. Tyrolese hunters wear their tuft of eagle down for better vision and bravery, while Native Americans wear bear claws around their necks to gain the savage courage of Bruin. Customs like scalping and, to some extent, cannibalism can be linked to the same idea, as the Native man will risk his life to prevent an enemy from taking a tribesman’s scalp, and the New Zealander may swallow the eyes of a slain enemy to improve his own sight. In Greenland, it is said that a slain man can take revenge on his murderer by rushing into him, which can only be stopped by eating a piece of his liver. When a whaler died, the Eskimos would distribute parts of his dried body among friends and rub the tips of their lances with those pieces, believing that a weapon imbued this way would pierce a vital spot in a whale where another would fail. Sometimes the body was[Pg 165] placed in a cave, and before heading out for a hunt, the whalers would gather, carry it to a stream, plunge it in, and then drink the water. When the brave Jesuit Brébeuf was tortured by the Iroquois, they were so amazed by his endurance that they opened his chest and came in a crowd to drink the blood of such a courageous enemy, hoping to absorb some of his bravery, while a chief tore out his heart and ate it.
Cannibalism, it may be remarked, en passant, is also found to have a religious significance, on the supposition, which has unsuspected survival among advanced races, that eating the body and drinking the blood communicates the spirit of the victim to the consumer. It is not always the most savage races who practise it; for example, the Australians, despite the scarcity of large animals for food supply, rarely ate the flesh of man, whilst the New Zealanders, who rank far above them, and had not the like excuse, were systematic feeders on human flesh.
Cannibalism, it should be noted, en passant, also has a religious significance, based on the belief, which surprisingly persists among more advanced societies, that eating the body and drinking the blood transfers the spirit of the victim to the one consuming it. It's not always the most extreme societies that engage in it; for instance, Australians, despite having a limited supply of large animals for food, rarely consumed human flesh, while the New Zealanders, who are considered much more advanced and didn't have the same justification, were known to regularly eat human flesh.
As examples of a reverse kind, but witnessing to the play of like beliefs in qualities passing from brutes and lifeless things, we find some races avoiding oil, lest the game slip through their fingers, abstaining from the flesh of deer, lest it engenders timidity, and from that of pigs and of tortoises lest the eater has very small eyes. Dr. Tylor gives an apposite illustration of a kindred superstition in the Hessian lad who thinks that he may escape the conscription by carrying a baby-girl’s cap in his pocket as a symbolical way of repudiating manhood. So[Pg 166] the thief of our London slums hopes to evade the police by carrying a piece of coal or slate in his pocket for luck. Among ourselves there was an old medical saw, “Hare-flesh engendereth melancholy bloude,” and in Swift’s Polite Conversation we have this reason assigned by Lady Answerall when asked to eat it; whilst faith is not yet extinct in the “Doctrine of Signatures,” or the notion that the appearance of a plant indicates the disease for which it is a remedy, as the “eye-bright,” the black purple spot on the corolla of which was said to show that it was good for weak eyes. In referring to the mandrake superstition (a plant whose roots are said to rudely resemble the human form) as illustration of the “recognised principles in magic that things like each other, however superficially, affect each other in a mystic way and possess identical properties,” Mr. Andrew Lang quotes a Melanesian belief that a stone in the shape of a pig, of a bread-fruit, of a yam, was a most valuable find, because it made pigs prolific and fertilised bread-fruit trees and yam-plots.[64]
As examples of a reverse kind, but showing similar beliefs in qualities being transferred from animals and inanimate objects, some cultures avoid oil, fearing the game will slip from their grasp, refrain from eating deer meat to prevent becoming timid, and skip pork and tortoises because they worry about having very small eyes. Dr. Tylor offers a relevant example of a related superstition with a Hessian boy who believes he can avoid conscription by carrying a baby-girl’s cap in his pocket as a symbolic rejection of manhood. Similarly, a thief in London’s slums thinks he can escape the police by keeping a piece of coal or slate for good luck. In our own culture, there was an old medical saying, “Hare-flesh engenders melancholy blood,” and in Swift’s Polite Conversation, Lady Answerall gives this reason when asked to eat it. Belief in the “Doctrine of Signatures” still exists, which suggests that a plant’s appearance indicates the ailment it can cure, like “eye-bright,” whose black purple spot was believed to signify its effectiveness for weak eyes. Discussing the mandrake superstition (a plant whose roots are said to resemble the human form) to illustrate “recognized principles in magic, that similar things mystically affect one another and share identical properties,” Mr. Andrew Lang cites a Melanesian belief that a stone shaped like a pig, a bread-fruit, or a yam was highly valuable because it would make pigs fertile and boost bread-fruit trees and yam crops. [64]
Brand remarks[65] that the custom of giving infants coral to help in cutting the teeth is said to be a survival of an old belief in it as an amulet; and in English, Sicilian, and West Indian folk-lore, we find the belief that it changes colour in sympathy with the pale or healthy look of the wearer. An old Latin author says,[66] “It putteth of lightenynge, whirle-wynde, tempeste, and storms fro shyppes and houses that it is in.”
Brand mentions that the tradition of giving infants coral to help with teething is believed to originate from an ancient belief in its protective qualities as an amulet. In English, Sicilian, and West Indian folklore, there is a belief that coral changes color based on the wearer's health—pale when they are unwell and vibrant when they are healthy. An old Latin author states, “It protects against lightning, whirlwinds, tempests, and storms for ships and houses where it is found.”
[Pg 167]We are each of us hundreds of thousands of years old, and although our customs and beliefs have a far less venerable antiquity, their sources lie not less in primitive thought. Like the survival of the ancient Roman workman’s “casula” or “little house” or “shelter” in the chasuble of the priest; like the use of stone knives in circumcision long after the discovery of metals; the general tends to become special; the common, its primitive need or service forgotten, to become sacred. Sometimes the early idea abides; the Crees, who carry about the bones of the dead carefully wrapped up as a fetish; the Caribs, who think such relics can answer questions; the Xomanes, who drink the powdered bones in water, that they may receive the spirit; the Algonquins, whose god Manobozho turned bits of his own flesh or his wife’s into raccoons for food; the Iroquois cited above; represent the barbarous ancestry of higher races, whether of the Bacchanalians described by Arnobius,[67] who thought that the fulness of the divine majesty was imparted to them when they tore and ate the struggling rams with mouths dripping with gore, or of the faithful who receive nutriment through the symbols of the Cross. And the prayers of savage and civilised have this in common, that some advantage is thereby sought by the utterer; their sacrifices are alike the giving up of one’s goods or one’s self to a deity who may be appeased or bribed thereby; their fastings are cultivated as inducing the abnormal states in which their old men dream dreams and their young men see visions of[Pg 168] spirits appearing as angels ascending and descending between earth and the abode of the blest. Baptisms are the ancient lustrations, which water, as the cleansing element, suggested; and the eastward position, over which priests and ecclesiastics have fought, is the undoubted relic of worship of the rising sun.
[Pg 167]We are each hundreds of thousands of years old, and while our customs and beliefs aren't nearly as ancient, their roots still trace back to primitive ideas. Just like how the ancient Roman worker's "casula" or "little house" or "shelter" survives in the priest's chasuble; or the continued use of stone knives in circumcision long after metal tools were invented; the general tends to become specific, and what was once common, its original purpose forgotten, turns sacred. Sometimes the initial concept remains; the Crees carry the bones of the dead wrapped carefully as a fetish; the Caribs believe these relics can answer questions; the Xomanes drink powdered bones mixed with water to receive the spirit; the Algonquins recount how their god Manobozho turned bits of his own flesh or his wife’s into raccoons for food; and the Iroquois mentioned above illustrate the primitive heritage of more advanced races, whether it’s the Bacchanalians described by Arnobius, who believed they received divine power by consuming the struggling rams with blood-soaked mouths, or the faithful who derive nourishment through the symbols of the Cross. The prayers of both savages and the civilized are alike in that they seek some benefit for the one offering them; their sacrifices involve giving up possessions or oneself to a deity who might be appeased or bribed; their fasts are practiced to induce unusual states where their elders dream dreams and their youths see visions of[Pg 168] spirits appearing as angels ascending and descending between earth and the realm of the blessed. Baptisms are the ancient purification rituals signified by water, the cleansing element; and the eastward orientation, which priests and church leaders have debated over, is undoubtedly a remnant of the worship of the rising sun.
In short, there is no rite or ceremony yet practised and revered amongst us which is not the lineal descendant of barbaric thought and usage, expressing a need which, were men less the slaves of custom and indolence, would long since have found loftier form than in genuflexion before shrine and reliquary. By an exercise of imagination not possible but for these being a felicitous “gesture language” of the cries of human souls, a mass of heathen and pagan rites have been transformed into those of the Christian faith. That they have come to be mistaken for the ideas symbolised, that with the loftiest spiritual teaching there should remain commingled belief in miraculous power in fragments (mostly spurious) of dead men and their clothes; only shows the persistency of that notion of a vital connection between the lifeless and the living which this section has sought to illustrate.
In short, there are no rituals or ceremonies we practice and honor that don't come from primitive ideas and customs, reflecting a need that, if people weren't so bound by tradition and laziness, would have already evolved into something more meaningful than kneeling before altars and relics. Using a bit of imagination, which is only possible because these serve as a fortunate “gesture language” for the cries of human souls, a lot of pagan and heathen rituals have been transformed into those of the Christian faith. The fact that these have been confused with the ideas they're meant to represent, and that even the highest spiritual teachings are mixed with beliefs in the miraculous powers of fragments (mostly fake) of dead people and their belongings, simply shows how persistent the idea is that there’s a vital connection between the dead and the living, which this section has aimed to illustrate.
§ V.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN THE REALITY OF DREAMS.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN THE REALITY OF DREAMS.
The confusion in the barbaric mind between the objective and the subjective, and between the name[Pg 169] and the person or thing, which has been illustrated in the foregoing pages, will enable us to see more clearly how the like confusion must enter into the interpretation of such occult and compound phenomena as dreams, and all their kind.
The confusion in the primitive mind between the objective and the subjective, and between the name[Pg 169] and the person or thing, which has been shown in the previous pages, will help us understand more clearly how this confusion also affects the interpretation of mysterious and complex phenomena like dreams and similar experiences.
They supply the conditions for exciting and sustaining that feeling of mystery which attends man’s endeavour to get at the meaning of his surroundings. The phantasies which have defiled through the brain in coherent order, or danced in mazy whirl about its sinuous passages when complete sleep was lacking, leave their footprints on the memory, and they are strong of head and heart, true pepticians, like the countryman cited by Carlyle, who, “for his part, had no system,” whose composure on awaking is not affected by the harmonious or discordant, the pleasant or disagreeable, illusions which have made up their dreams. In the felicitous words of Lucretius, “When sleep has chained down our limbs in sweet slumber, and the whole body is sunk in profound repose, yet then we seem to ourselves to be awake and to be moving our limbs, and amid the thick darkness of night we think we see the sun and the daylight; and though in a confined room, we seem to be passing to new climates, seas, rivers, mountains, and to be crossing plains on foot, and to hear voices, though the austere silence of night prevails all round, and to be uttering speech, though quite silent. Many are the other things of this marvellous sort we see, which all seek to shake, as it were, the credit of the senses: quite in vain,[Pg 170] since the greatest part of these cases cheat us on account of the mental suppositions which we add of ourselves, taking those things as seen which have not been seen by the senses. For nothing is harder than to separate manifest facts from doubtful, which the mind without hesitation adds on of itself.”[68]
They create the conditions for sparking and maintaining that feeling of mystery which comes with our efforts to understand the world around us. The fantasies that have streamed through our minds in a clear sequence, or swirled chaotically through its winding paths when we struggled to sleep, leave their marks on our memories. They are determined and resilient, true optimists, like the farmer mentioned by Carlyle, who “for his part, had no system,” whose calmness upon waking isn't affected by the harmonious or discordant, pleasant or unpleasant, illusions that make up their dreams. In the lovely words of Lucretius, “When sleep has bound our limbs in sweet slumber, and the whole body is deeply at rest, yet we seem to ourselves to be awake and moving our limbs, and in the thick darkness of night we think we see the sun and daylight; even while in a confined room, we feel like we’re traveling to new climates, seas, rivers, and mountains, crossing fields on foot, and hearing voices, even as the strict silence of night surrounds us, and speaking, even when we are completely silent. There are many other marvelous things we perceive that aim to undermine, so to speak, the credibility of our senses: completely in vain,[Pg 170] since most of these instances deceive us due to the mental assumptions we impose ourselves, interpreting things as seen that actually haven't been perceived by our senses. For nothing is harder than to distinguish clear facts from uncertain ones, which the mind confidently adds on its own.”[68]
While for us dreams fill an empty moment in the telling, albeit now and again nurturing such remains of superstition as cling to the majority of people, they are to the untrained intelligence, unable to distinguish fact from fiction, or to follow any sequence of ideas, as solid as the experiences of waking moments. As a Zulu, well expressing the limits of savage thought, said to Bishop Callaway, “Our knowledge does not urge us to search out the roots of it, we do not try to see them, if any one thinks ever so little, he soon gives it up, and passes on to what he sees with his eyes; and he does not understand the real state of even what he sees.” Nor does his language clear the confusion within when he tells what he has seen and heard and felt, where he has been and what he has done, for the speech cannot transcend the thought, and therefore can represent neither to himself nor to his hearers the difference between the illusions of the night and the realities of the day. The dead relatives and friends who appear in dreams and live their old life, with whom he joins in the battle, the chase, and the feast, the foes with whom he struggles, the wild beasts from whom he flees, or in whose clutches he feels himself, and with shrieks[Pg 171] awakens his squaw, the long distances he travels to sunnier climes lit by a light that never was on land or sea, are all real, and no “baseless fabric of a vision.” That now and again he should have walked in his sleep would confirm the seeming reality; still more so would the intensified form of dreaming called “nightmare,”[69] when hideous spectres sit upon the breast, stopping breath and paralysing motion, and to which is largely due the creation of the vast army of nocturnal demons that fill the folk-lore of the world, and that, under infinite variety of repellent form, have had place in the hierarchy of religions.
While for us, dreams fill a brief pause in conversation, occasionally nurturing the remnants of superstition that many people still hold, they can seem just as real as waking experiences to those who aren’t skilled at separating fact from fiction or following a coherent line of thought. A Zulu man, clearly illustrating the limits of primal thinking, told Bishop Callaway, “We don’t feel compelled to dig into the roots of our knowledge; we don’t bother to see them. If someone thinks even a little bit, they soon give up and move on to what they see with their own eyes, yet they don’t grasp the true nature of even what they observe.” His language doesn’t clear up the confusion when he describes what he has seen, heard, and felt, where he has been, and what he has done, because speech can't go beyond thought, so he can’t convey to himself or his listeners the difference between nighttime illusions and daytime realities. The deceased relatives and friends who show up in dreams, picking up their former lives, with whom he engages in battles, hunts, and feasts, along with enemies he fights, the wild animals he escapes from, or those that seem to capture him, and with screams awakens his wife, the long distances he travels to sunnier places filled with a light that never existed on land or sea, are all real and not just a “baseless fabric of a vision.” The fact that he might sometimes walk in his sleep reinforces this apparent reality; even more so does the intensified form of dreaming known as “nightmare,” when terrifying specters press down on the chest, preventing breathing and immobilizing the body, which has significantly contributed to the creation of the vast army of nighttime demons that populate the world’s folklore, and that, in countless ghastly forms, have been a part of the hierarchy of religions.
Dreams are in the main referred by the savage either to the entrance into him of some outside spirit, as among the Fijians, who believe that the spirit of a living man will leave the body to trouble sleeping folk, or to the real doings of himself.
Dreams are mostly seen by the uneducated as either the entry of an outside spirit into them, like among the Fijians, who think that a living person's spirit can leave their body to disturb those who are sleeping, or as the actual actions of themselves.
When the Greenlander dreams of hunting, or fishing, or courting, he believes that the soul quits the body; the Dyaks of Borneo think that during sleep the soul sometimes remains in the body or travels far away, being endowed, whether present or absent, with conditions which in waking moments are lacking. Wherever we find a low state of mental development the like belief exists. In Mr. im Thurn’s elaborate work on the Indians of Guiana we have corroborative evidence, the more valuable because of its freshness. He tells us that the dreams which come to the Indian are to him as real as any[Pg 172] of the events of his waking life. To him dream-acts and waking-acts differ only in one respect—namely, that the former are done only by the spirit, the latter are done by the spirit in its body. Seeing other men asleep, and afterwards hearing from them the things which they suppose themselves to have done when asleep, the Indian has no difficulty in reconciling that which he hears with the fact that the bodies of the sleepers were in his sight and motionless throughout the time of supposed action, because he never questions that the spirits, leaving the sleepers, played their part in dream-adventures. Mr. im Thurn illustrates the complete belief of the Indian in the unbroken continuity of his dream-life and waking-life by incidents which came under his own notice, and which are quoted as serving the present argument better than any theorising.
When the Greenlander dreams of hunting, fishing, or dating, he believes that his soul leaves his body. The Dyaks of Borneo think that during sleep, the soul sometimes stays in the body or travels far away, having experiences that are not possible when awake. We see similar beliefs in cultures with lower mental development. In Mr. im Thurn’s comprehensive work on the Indians of Guiana, we find supporting evidence, which is especially valuable because it is recent. He explains that dreams for the Indian are as real as any[Pg 172] of the events in his waking life. To him, dream-actions and waking-actions differ only in one way—namely, that the former are performed solely by the spirit, while the latter involve the spirit acting within its body. Observing other men asleep and later hearing them recount things they believe they did while asleep, the Indian easily connects what he hears with the fact that the bodies of the sleepers were motionless and visible during the supposed action. He has no doubt that the spirits left the sleepers to engage in dream-adventures. Mr. im Thurn illustrates the Indian's firm belief in the seamless connection between dream life and waking life through incidents he personally witnessed, which serve the argument better than any theory.
One morning when it was important to me to get away from a camp on the Essequibo River, at which I had been detained for some days by the illness of some of my Indian companions, I found that one of the invalids, a young Macusi, though better in health, was so enraged against me that he refused to stir, for he declared that, with great want of consideration for his weak health, I had taken him out during the night and had made him haul the canoe up a series of difficult cataracts. Nothing could persuade him that this was but a dream, and it was some time before he was so far pacified as to throw himself sulkily into the bottom of the canoe. At that time we were all suffering from a great scarcity of food, and, hunger having its usual effect in producing vivid dreams, similar events frequently occurred. More than once the men declared in the morning that some absent man, whom they named, had come during the night, and had beaten, or [Pg 173]otherwise maltreated them; and they insisted on much rubbing of the bruised parts of their bodies. Another instance was amusing. In the middle of one night I was awakened by an Arawak named Sam, the captain or head-man of the Indians who were with me, only to be told the bewildering words, “George speak me very bad, boss; you cut his bits!” It was some time before I could collect my senses sufficiently to remember that “bits,” or fourpenny-pieces, are the units in which, among Creoles and semi-civilised Indians, calculation of money, and consequently of wages, is made; that to cut bits means to reduce the number of bits or wages given; and to understand that Captain Sam, having dreamed that his subordinate George had spoken insolently to him, the former, with a fine sense of the dignity of his office, now insisted that the culprit should be punished in real life. One more incident, of which the same Sam was the hero, may be told for the sake of the humour, though it did not happen within my personal experience, but was told me by a friend. This friend, in whose employ Sam was at the time, told his man, as they sat round the fire one night, of the Zulu or some other African war which was then in progress, and in so doing inadvertently made frequent use of the expression, “to punish the niggers.” That night, after all in camp had been asleep for some time, they were raised by loud cries for help. Sam, who was one of the most powerful Indians I ever saw, was “punishing a nigger” who happened to be one of the party; with one hand he had firmly grasped the back of the breeches-band of the black man, and had twisted this round so tightly that the poor wretch was almost cut in two. Sam sturdily maintained that he had received orders from his master for this outrageous conduct, and on inquiry it turned out that he had dreamed this.[70]
One morning, when I really wanted to leave a camp on the Essequibo River where I had been stuck for several days due to the illness of some of my Indian companions, I discovered that one of the sick guys, a young Macusi, was still so furious with me that he refused to move. He insisted that, without considering his weak health, I had taken him out at night and made him pull the canoe up a series of challenging waterfalls. Nothing could convince him that this was just a dream, and it took a while before he calmed down enough to sulkily settle into the bottom of the canoe. At that time, we were all dealing with a major food shortage, and hunger often led to vivid dreams, causing similar events to happen frequently. More than once, the men claimed in the morning that some guy, whom they mentioned, had come during the night and beaten or otherwise mistreated them; they all insisted on rubbing their bruised spots. One amusing incident occurred when I was woken up in the middle of the night by an Arawak named Sam, the captain or head-man of the Indians with me, who bewilderingly exclaimed, “George spoke to me very badly, boss; you cut his bits!” It took me a while to gather my thoughts enough to remember that “bits,” or fourpenny-pieces, are the currency used by Creoles and semi-civilized Indians for counting money and wages; that to cut bits means to lower the amount of money or wages; and to realize that Captain Sam, after dreaming that his subordinate George had insulted him, was now demanding that George be punished in real life because of it. Another story featuring the same Sam is worth sharing for its humor, though it didn’t happen to me personally but was told to me by a friend. This friend, who was employing Sam at the time, mentioned one night around the campfire the Zulu or another African war that was ongoing, and unintentionally used the phrase “to punish the niggers” several times. That night, after everyone in camp had been asleep for a while, loud cries for help erupted. Sam, one of the strongest Indians I ever saw, was “punishing a nigger” who happened to be one of the group; with one hand, he had tightly gripped the back of the black man's pants band and twisted it so hard that the poor guy was almost cut in half. Sam stubbornly insisted that he was following orders from his master for this crazy behavior, and upon questioning, it turned out that he had dreamt it.
Taking an illustration from nearer home, although from a more remote time, we have in the Scandinavian Vatnsdæla Saga a curious account of three Finns who were shut up in a hut for three nights,[Pg 174] and ordered by Ingimund, a Norwegian chief, to visit Iceland, and inform him of the line of the country where he was to settle. Their bodies became rigid, and they sent their souls on their errand, and, on their awaking at the end of three days, gave an accurate account of the Vatnsdæl, in which Ingimund ultimately dwelt. No wonder that in mediæval times, when witches swept the air and harried the cattle, swooning and other forms of insensibility were adduced in support of the theory of soul-absence, or that we find among savages—as the Tajals of the Luzon islands—objections to waking a sleeper lest the soul happens to be out of the body. As a corollary to this belief in soul-absence, fear arises lest it be prolonged to the peril of the owner, and hence a rough and ready theory of the cause of disease is framed, for savages rarely die in their beds.
Taking an example from closer to home, although from a more distant time, we find in the Scandinavian Vatnsdæla Saga an interesting account of three Finns who were locked in a hut for three nights,[Pg 174] and instructed by Ingimund, a Norwegian chief, to travel to Iceland and report back on where he should settle. Their bodies became stiff, and they sent their souls on that mission. When they awakened after three days, they provided an accurate description of the Vatnsdæl, where Ingimund eventually lived. It’s no surprise that in medieval times, when witches were thought to roam and cause harm to livestock, fainting and other forms of unconsciousness were used as evidence for the idea of soul-loss, and that we see among some tribes—like the Tajals of the Luzon islands—concerns about waking a sleeper in case their soul is away from their body. As a result of this belief in soul-loss, there’s a fear that it might last too long and endanger the person, leading to a simple theory about the causes of sickness, since tribespeople rarely die peacefully in their sleep.
§ VI.
BARBARIC THEORY OF DISEASE.
Primitive disease theory.
That disease is a derangement of functions interrupting their natural action, and carrying attendant pain as its indication, could not enter the head of the uncivilised: and, indeed, among ourselves a cold or a fever is commonly thought of as an entity in the body which has stolen in, and, having been caught, must be somehow expelled. With the universal primitive belief in spiritual agencies everywhere[Pg 175] inhaled with the breath or swallowed with the food or drink, all diseases were regarded as their work, whether, as remarked above, through absence of the rightful spirit or subtle entrance of some hostile one. If these be the causes to which sicknesses are due, obviously the only cure is to get rid of them, and hence the sorcerer and the medicine-man find their services in request in casting out the demon by force, or enticing him by cajolery, or in bringing back the truant soul.
That illness is a disruption of functions that stops their natural action and is accompanied by pain as a sign, might not occur to the uncivilized mind. In fact, even among ourselves, a cold or a fever is often seen as a thing that has invaded the body, and once caught, must be expelled somehow. With the widespread primitive belief in spiritual forces everywhere[Pg 175] inhaled with the breath or consumed with food or drink, all illnesses were viewed as their doing, whether due to the absence of the rightful spirit or the subtle entry of a hostile one. If these are the reasons for sickness, it’s clear the only way to heal is to get rid of them, which is why the sorcerer and the medicine man are in demand to drive out the demon by force, entice it away with persuasion, or bring back the lost soul.
To the savage mind no other explanation of illness is possible than that it is due to the exit of one’s own spirit or to the intrusion of a stronger one, whether of revengeful man or animal. An old Dakota, whose son had sore eyes, said that nearly thirty years before, when the latter was a boy, he fastened a pin to a stick and speared a minnow with it, and it was strange that after so long a time the fish should come to seek revenge. When an Indian is attacked by any wild beast he believes that the avenging Kenaima has transferred his spirit to the animal which seizes him, and if he has even a toothache, of which more presently, then the Kenaima has insinuated himself in the shape of a worm. The tribal chief among the Brazilian natives acts as doctor, and when he visits the sick he asks what animal the patient has offended, and if no cure is effected, the convenient explanation is at hand that the right animal has not been found. At the death of Iron Arms, a noted North American Indian warrior, it was said that he died because the doctor[Pg 176] made a mistake, thinking that a prairie-dog had entered him, when it was a mud-hen. In the weird mythology of the Finns the third daughter of the ruler of Tuonela, the underworld, sits on a rock rising from hell-river, beneath which the spirits of all diseases are shut up. As she whirls the rock round like a millstone the spirits escape and go on their torturing errand to mortals. The more abnormal and striking phases of disease manifest when a man is writhing under intense agony, as if torn and twisted by some fiendish living thing, or when in delirium he raves and starts, or when thrown down in epilepsy he struggles convulsively, or when he shivers in an ague, or when in more violent forms of madness he seems endowed with superhuman strength; the various symptoms attending hysteria; each and all support that theory of spirit-influence which survives among advanced races in referring disease to supernatural causes. For the ancient theories of a divine government under which disease is the expression of the anger of the gods, and medicine the token of their healing mercy, and the current notions that any epidemic or pestilence is a visitation of God, are identical in character, however improved in feature, with the barbaric belief illustrated above; and in the ages when belief in the devil as one walking to and fro upon the earth was rampant, he especially was regarded as bringer of both bane and antidote. “He may,” says an old writer, “inflict diseases, which is an effect he may occasion applicando activa passivis (by applying actives to passives), and by the same[Pg 177] means he may likewise cure ... and not only may he cure diseases laid on by himself, as Wierus observes, but even natural diseases, since he knows the natural causes and the origin of even those better than the physicians can, who are not present when diseases are contracted, and who, being younger than he, must have less experience.”[71] In Lancashire folk-lore “casting out the ague” was but another name for “casting out the devil”; in the Arabic language the words for epilepsy and possession by demons are the same; and in such phrases as a man being “beside himself,” “transported,” “out of his mind,” or in the converse, as when it is said in the parable of the prodigal son, “he came to himself”; in the words “ecstasy,” which means a displacement or removal of the soul, and “catalepsy,” a seizing of the body by some external power, we have language preserving the primitive ideas of an intruding or departing spirit. Such minor actions as gaping and sneezing confirm the belief. The philosophy of the latter, as Mr. Gill remarks in his Myths and Songs of the South Pacific, is that the spirit having gone travelling about, its return to the body is naturally attended with some difficulty and excitement, occasioning a tingling and enlivening sensation all over the body. And the like explanation lies at the root of the mass of customs attendant on sneezing, and of the superstitions generated by it, which extend through the world.
To a primitive mind, the only explanation for illness is that it’s caused by the departure of one’s spirit or the intrusion of a stronger one, whether from a vengeful person or an animal. An elderly Dakota man, whose son had sore eyes, recounted that nearly thirty years ago, when his son was a boy, he had speared a minnow using a pin attached to a stick, and it seemed strange that after so long, the fish would come to seek revenge. When an Indian is attacked by a wild animal, he believes that the avenging Kenaima has transferred his spirit into the creature that attacks him. Even if he suffers from a toothache, as will be explained later, he thinks that the Kenaima has infiltrated his body in the form of a worm. The tribal chief among Brazilian natives acts as a healer, and when he visits the sick, he asks which animal the patient has offended. If no cure happens, the convenient explanation is that the right animal hasn’t been found. At the death of Iron Arms, a well-known North American Indian warrior, it was said he died because the doctor had made a mistake, believing that a prairie dog had entered him when it was actually a mud-hen. In the strange mythology of the Finns, the third daughter of the ruler of Tuonela, the underworld, sits on a rock rising from the river of hell, where the spirits of all diseases are confined. As she spins the rock like a millstone, the spirits escape and head out on their tormenting mission to the living. The more extreme and disturbing aspects of illness are displayed when a person is writhing in intense agony, as if being ripped apart by some demonic force, or when in delirium he rants and jumps, or when he falls into epilepsy, convulsively struggling, or when he trembles with a fever, or in more severe forms of madness, appearing to possess superhuman strength. The various symptoms accompanying hysteria all support the theory of spirit influence, which still exists among advanced societies in attributing disease to supernatural causes. The old belief in a divine order, where illness is seen as an expression of the gods' anger and medicine a sign of their healing grace, parallels the primitive idea summarized above. And in the times when belief in the devil as a being who roams the earth was widespread, he was especially viewed as the bringer of both harm and healing. “He may,” writes an old author, “inflict diseases, which is an effect he can cause applicando activa passivis (by applying actives to passives), and by the same[Pg 177] means, he can also cure... not only can he heal diseases caused by himself, as Wierus notes, but he can even heal natural diseases since he understands the natural causes and origins of those better than physicians do, who are not present when diseases are contracted and who, being younger than he, must have less experience.” In Lancashire folklore, “casting out the ague” was simply another term for “casting out the devil”; in Arabic, the words for epilepsy and demonic possession are the same; and phrases like a man being “beside himself,” “transported,” or “out of his mind,” or conversely, as in the parable of the prodigal son when it is said, “he came to himself,” along with words like “ecstasy,” meaning a dislocation or removal of the soul, and “catalepsy,” indicating a body seized by an external force, all preserve the primitive ideas of an intruding or departing spirit. Even minor actions like yawning and sneezing reinforce this belief. The theory behind sneezing, as Mr. Gill mentions in his Myths and Songs of the South Pacific, is that when the spirit has been wandering, its return to the body is naturally accompanied by some difficulty and excitement, causing a tingling and invigorating sensation throughout the body. A similar explanation underlies many customs associated with sneezing and the superstitions that arise from it, which are found across the globe.
Williams tells us that among the Fijians, when[Pg 178] any one faints or dies, their spirit, it is said, may sometimes be brought back by calling after it, and occasionally the ludicrous scene is witnessed of a stout man lying at full length and bawling out lustily for the return of his soul. So in China, when a child is lying dangerously ill, its mother will go outside into the garden and call its name, in the hope of bringing back the wandering spirit. But for all the ills that flesh is heir to, from hiccupping to madness, from toothache to broken limbs, the patient seldom dares to doctor himself; neither the etiquette of the ordained medicine-man nor the orthodox therapeutics favour that show of independence. The methods adopted by the faculty vary in detail, but they are ruled by a single assumption. When a Chinaman is dying, and the soul is believed to be already out of the body, a relative holds up his coat on a bamboo stick, and a Taoist priest seeks by incantations to bring back the truant soul so that it may re-enter the sick man. Among the Six Nations the Indians sought to discover the intruder by gathering a quantity of ashes and scattering them in the cabin where the sick person was lying. A similar recipe for tracking demons is given in the Talmud; but, as more nearly bearing on the Indian practice, a Polish custom mentioned by Grimm[72] may be quoted. When the white folk torment a sick man a friend walks round him carrying a sieveful of ashes on his back, and lets the ashes run out till the floor round the bed is covered with them. The next morning all the lines in the ashes[Pg 179] are counted, and the result told to a wise woman, who prescribes accordingly.
Williams tells us that among the Fijians, when someone faints or dies, it is said that their spirit can sometimes be brought back by calling after it. Occasionally, there's a funny scene where a heavy man is lying flat on the ground, loudly calling for his soul to return. Similarly, in China, when a child is seriously ill, the mother will go outside into the garden and call the child's name, hoping to bring back the wandering spirit. However, for any ailment, from hiccups to madness, or toothaches to broken bones, the patient rarely tries to treat themselves; neither the rules of the trained medicine man nor traditional practices support that kind of independence. The methods used by practitioners differ in specifics, but they all share a common belief. When a Chinese person is dying and the soul is thought to have already left the body, a relative holds up the person’s coat on a bamboo stick, while a Taoist priest attempts to bring back the wandering soul through incantations so that it can re-enter the sick person. Among the Six Nations, the Native Americans would try to identify the intruder by gathering a quantity of ashes and scattering them in the cabin where the sick person lay. A similar method for tracking demons is found in the Talmud; however, more relevant to the Indian practice is a Polish custom mentioned by Grimm. When white people torment a sick man, a friend walks around him carrying a sieve full of ashes on his back, allowing the ashes to spill out until the floor around the bed is covered. The next morning, all the lines in the ashes are counted, and the results are given to a wise woman, who provides a remedy accordingly.
A favourite mode of treatment is blowing upon or sucking the diseased organ, and deception is no infrequent resort when the sorcerer secretes thorns or fishbones, beetles or worms, in his mouth, and then pretends that he has extracted them. Cranz says that the Eskimo old women appear to suck from a swollen leg scraps of leather or a parcel of hair which they have previously crammed into their mouths, and in Australia the same dodge is practised, when the sorcerer makes believe that he has drawn out a piece of bone from the affected part. That toothache is due to a worm is a belief which exists throughout Europe and Asia, and from the Orkneys to New Zealand. Shakspere refers to it in Much Ado about Nothing, Act III. Scene ii.—
A common treatment method involves blowing on or sucking the affected area, and trickery is often used when the sorcerer hides thorns, fishbones, beetles, or worms in their mouth and pretends to extract them. Cranz mentions that Eskimo old women seem to suck out bits of leather or wads of hair from a swollen leg that they’ve previously stuffed into their mouths. In Australia, a similar trick is used when the sorcerer pretends to pull a piece of bone from the injured area. The belief that toothache is caused by a worm exists across Europe and Asia, from the Orkneys to New Zealand. Shakespeare references this in Much Ado about Nothing, Act III. Scene ii.—
Don Pedro. What! sigh for the toothache?
Leonata. Where is but a humour or a worm;
Don Pedro. What! Are you really complaining about a toothache?
Leonata. It's just a little discomfort or a cavity;
and instances are current of this superstition being acted upon in rural districts, whilst in China the itinerant dentist conceals a worm in the stick which he applies to the aching tooth, and on the stick being gently tapped, the worm wriggles out to the satisfaction of the sufferer. But among barbaric races the treatment of disease is ordinarily the reverse of soothing. Here and there the virtues of some plant have been discovered by accident, and, whilst exalted into a deity in its native home, it has become, like cinchona, a priceless boon to the fever-stricken all over the world;[Pg 180] but, speaking broadly, the medicine-man is no Melampus, winning the secret of their healing balm from herb and tree. Nor has he much faith in magic or charm compared to his faith in noise, in incantations, with their accompanying hideous grimaces and gestures, and their deafening yells with clang of instrument to drown the sufferer’s groans and chase away the demon. Not unfrequently, when the patient is kept without food so as to starve out the indwelling enemy, or when the body is pommelled and squeezed to force him out, the remedy helps the disease! An illustration or two from a great mass at command must suffice. Among the Mapuches the sorcerer adopts the canonical howls and grimaces. Making himself as horrible-looking as he can, he begins beating a drum and working himself into a frenzy until he falls to the ground with his breast working convulsively. As soon as he falls, a number of young men outside the hut, who are there to help him in frightening the disease-bringing spirit out of the patient, add their defiant yells, and dash at full speed, with lighted torches, against the hut. If this does not succeed, and the patient dies, the result is attributed to witchcraft. When a Pawnee chief had some ribs and an arm broken, the medicine-men danced round him, and raised their voices from murmurous chants to howls, accompanying the music by blows upon the wounded man’s breast to banish the bad spirit. In olden time this rough-and-tumble business of blows, to which immersion was added, was applied to lunatics in these islands. And, in fact, until some[Pg 181] local paper narrates a current superstition, we seldom awaken to the fact how widely the theological explanation of diseases and the empirical choice of remedies still obtains, each being survivals of barbaric theory and practice.
and there are still examples of this superstition being practiced in rural areas. In China, a traveling dentist hides a worm in the stick he uses on the painful tooth, and when the stick is gently tapped, the worm wriggles out to the patient's satisfaction. However, among primitive cultures, the approach to treating illness is usually the opposite of gentle. Occasionally, the beneficial properties of certain plants have been discovered by chance, and while they are revered as deities in their homelands, they have become, like cinchona, a valuable resource for people suffering from fever worldwide; [Pg 180] but generally, the medicine-man is no Melampus, uncovering the secret of healing remedies from herbs and trees. He relies more on noise and incantations—with their awful faces and gestures—along with loud shouts and clashing instruments to drown out the patient’s groaning and scare away the demon. Often, when the patient is kept from food to starve out the inner enemy, or when their body is beaten and squeezed to force it out, the treatment actually worsens the illness! A few examples from a considerable body of evidence will have to do. Among the Mapuches, the sorcerer uses ritual howls and grimaces. He tries to look as terrifying as possible, begins beating a drum, and works himself into a frenzy until he collapses with his chest heaving. Once he falls, a group of young men outside the hut, there to help scare the spirit out of the patient, add their loud cries and charge at full speed with flaming torches against the hut. If this doesn’t work and the patient dies, it’s blamed on witchcraft. When a Pawnee chief broke some ribs and an arm, the medicine-men danced around him, escalating their murmured chants into howls, hitting the wounded man’s chest to expel the evil spirit. In ancient times, this rough method, with added immersion, was used on lunatics in these areas. In fact, until some [Pg 181] local paper recounts a current superstition, we rarely realize how widespread the theological explanations for diseases and the practical selection of remedies still are, both being remnants of primitive theories and practices.
The savage who has more faith, as a curative, in plants that grow on burial-places, and the Christian, who ascribed special healing power to turf and dew from a saint’s grave,[73] differ no whit in kind; and so ingrained was the medicinal belief in virtue inhering in fragments of the dead, that not even the satire of “Reynard the Fox,” telling how the wolf was cured of his earache, and the hare of his fever, the moment that they lay down on the grave of the martyred hen, could give quietus to the notion that grated skulls and sacramental shillings were specifics for the healing of the faithful.
The person who believes strongly in the healing properties of plants growing in graveyards and the Christian who thinks that grass and dew from a saint’s grave have special powers are no different in essence. The belief in the healing properties of remains was so deeply rooted that even the satire in “Reynard the Fox,” which describes how the wolf got rid of his earache and the hare cured his fever just by lying on the grave of the martyred hen, couldn’t shake the idea that crushed skulls and blessed coins were cures for the faithful.
This reference to like practices reminds us how belief in the action of invisible agencies has passed into the practice of confession among advanced races outside Christendom, as in Mexico and Peru. The Roman Catholic priests were not less astonished at finding this in vogue on their arrival in South America than the good Father Huc when, on reaching Tibet, he found shaven monks wearing rosaries, worshipping relics, using holy water, and a grand Lama decked in mitre, cope, and cross.[74] But, as the Italian proverb has it, the world is one country, and[Pg 182] “we have all one human heart,” so that the confessional has the like explanation in east as in west. If the disease be the work of an offended deity or of an avenging spirit, let the wrong-doer admit his fault, and trust to him who is credited with influence with the unseen to exorcise the intruder.
This mention of similar practices reminds us how the belief in the actions of invisible forces has integrated into the practice of confession among advanced cultures outside of Christianity, like in Mexico and Peru. Roman Catholic priests were just as surprised to find this custom upon their arrival in South America as Father Huc was when he reached Tibet and discovered bald monks using rosaries, worshipping relics, using holy water, and a grand Lama dressed in a mitre, cope, and cross.[74] But, as the Italian saying goes, the world is one country, and[Pg 182] “we all have one human heart,” so the confessional has similar reasons for its existence in both the East and West. If the illness is caused by an offended deity or an avenging spirit, the wrongdoer should confess their fault and rely on someone believed to have sway over the unseen to drive away the intruder.
§ VII.
BARBARIC THEORY OF A SECOND SELF OR SOUL.
BARBARIC THEORY OF A SECOND SELF OR SOUL.
In thus far illustrating the confusion inherent in the barbaric mind between what is and what is not external to itself, the explanation given of matters still dividing philosophers into opposite camps has been hardly indicated. The uniformity of this confusion among the lower intelligence in every zone and age might surprise us, and we should be in bondage to the theory which explains it by assumption of primal intuitions of the race, were we not rejoicing in the freedom of the truth of the doctrine of the descent, or ascent, of man from an ape-like ancestry, and the resulting slow development of his psychical faculties, involving his accounting for motion in things around by the like personal life and will of which he is conscious in himself, and for his regarding the world of great and small alike as the home and haunt of spirits.
In illustrating the confusion in the barbaric mind about what is internal and external, the explanation of the issues that still split philosophers into opposing sides has barely been addressed. The consistency of this confusion among people with lower intelligence throughout history and across cultures might surprise us. We would be trapped by the theory that explains it through basic instincts of humanity, if we weren’t embracing the truth of the idea that humans evolved from an ape-like ancestry, leading to a gradual development of their mental abilities. This includes understanding motion in the surrounding environment by relating it to the personal life and will they experience within themselves, as well as perceiving both the vast and minute worlds as inhabited by spirits.
For the assumption underlying the savage explanation of such things as dreams and diseases involves a larger assumption—namely, that the spirit[Pg 183] which acts thus arbitrarily, playing this game of hide-and-seek, now, as it were, caught up into Paradise, and now dodging its owner and worrying its enemy on earth—is, to quote Mr. Spencer’s appropriate term, a man’s other self. It is, at least, what the scientists call a working hypothesis; it is the only possible explanation which the uncultivated mind can give of what it has not the power to see is a subjective phenomenon. Odd and out-of-the-way events have happened to the dreamer; he has been to strange places and seen strange doings, but waking up, he knows that he is in the same wigwam where he laid down to sleep, and can be convinced by his squaw that he has not moved therefrom all night. Therefore it is the other self, this phantom-soul, which has been away for a time, seeing and taking part in things both new and old. We civilised folk, as Dr. Wendell Holmes remarks, not rarely find our personality doubled in our dreams, and do battle with ourselves, unconscious that we are our own antagonists. Dr. Johnson dreamed that he had a contest with an opponent and got the worst of it; of course, he found the argument for both! Tartini heard the devil play a wonderful sonata, and lay entranced by the arch-fiend’s execution. On waking he seized his violin, and although he could not reproduce the actual succession of notes, he recovered sufficient impressions to compose his celebrated “Devil’s Sonata.” Obviously the devil was no other than Tartini.
The assumption behind the primitive explanation of things like dreams and diseases involves a bigger assumption—specifically, that the spirit[Pg 183] acting so randomly, playing this game of hide-and-seek, sometimes seems caught up in Paradise and at other times is evading its owner and tormenting its enemy on earth—is, to use Mr. Spencer’s fitting term, a person’s other self. It’s at least what scientists refer to as a working hypothesis; it’s the only explanation the uneducated mind can come up with for things it doesn’t realize are subjective phenomena. Strange and unusual things have happened to the dreamer; he has visited odd places and witnessed unusual events, but upon waking, he recognizes he’s in the same wigwam where he fell asleep, and his wife can assure him he hasn’t moved from there all night. Therefore, it’s this other self, this phantom-soul, that has been away for a while, experiencing both new and old things. We civilized people, as Dr. Wendell Holmes points out, often find our personalities split in our dreams and end up battling ourselves, unaware that we are our own opponents. Dr. Johnson once dreamed he had a debate with an adversary and ended up losing; naturally, he formulated arguments for both sides! Tartini heard the devil play an amazing sonata and was left entranced by the arch-fiend’s performance. Upon waking, he grabbed his violin, and although he couldn’t recreate the exact sequence of notes, he managed to capture enough impressions to compose his famous “Devil’s Sonata.” Clearly, the devil was none other than Tartini himself.
Thus the philosopher, to whom dreaming merely indicates a certain amount of uncontrolled mental[Pg 184] activity, may satisfy himself; not thus can the savage, who cannot even think that he thinks, and to whom the phenomena of shadows, reflection, and echoes bring confirming evidence of the existence of his mysterious double. What else than a veritable entity can his shadow be to him? Its intangibility feeds his awe and wonder, and increases his bewilderment; its actions, ever corresponding with his own, make it, even more than its outline, a part of himself, the loss of which may be serious. Only when the light is withdrawn or intercepted does the shadow cease to accompany, precede, or follow him, and to lengthen, shorten, or distort itself; whilst not he alone, but all things above and around, have this phantom attendant. The Choctaws believed that each man has an outside shadow, shilombish, and an inside shadow, shilup, both of which survive his decease. Among the Fijians a man’s shadow is called the dark spirit, which goes to the unseen world, while the other spirit, which is his likeness reflected in water or a mirror, stays near the place where he dies. The Basutos are careful, when walking by a river, not to let their shadow fall on the water, lest a crocodile seize it, and harm the owner. Among the Algonquin Indians sickness is accounted for by the patient’s shadow being unsettled or detached from the body; the Zulus say that a corpse cannot cast a shadow, and in the barbaric belief that its loss is baleful, we have the germ of the mediæval legends of shadowless men and of tales of which Chamisso’s story of Peter Schlemihl is a type. The New England tribes called the soul chemung, the[Pg 185] shadow, and in the Quiche and Eskimo languages, as also in the several dialects of Costa Rica, the same word expresses both ideas; while civilised speech indicates community of thought in the skia of the Greeks, the manes or umbra of the Romans, and the shade of our own tongue. Still more complete in the mimicry is the reflection of the body in water or mirror, the image repeating every gesture and adopting every colour, whilst in the echoes which forest and hillside fling back, the savage hears confirmation of his belief in the other self, as well as in the nearness of the spirits of the dead. The Sonora Indians say that departed souls dwell among the caves and nooks of the cliffs, and that the echoes are their voices, and in South Pacific myth echo is the first and parent fairy, to whom at Marquesas divine honours are still paid as the giver of food, and as she who “speaks to the worshippers out of the rocks.” In Greek myth she is punished by Juno for diverting her attention whilst Jupiter flirts with the nymphs, and at last, pining in grief at her unrequited love for Narcissus, there remains nothing but her voice.
Thus, the philosopher, for whom dreaming just represents a certain level of uncontrolled mental activity, can find satisfaction; but not so for the savage, who can't even grasp the idea that he thinks, and for whom shadows, reflections, and echoes provide proof of the existence of his mysterious double. What else could his shadow be to him but a real entity? Its lack of substance fuels his awe and wonder, heightening his confusion; its movements, always mirroring his own, make it, even more than its shape, a part of him, the loss of which could be significant. Only when the light is removed or blocked does the shadow stop accompanying, preceding, or following him, and it no longer stretches, shrinks, or warps; while he is not the only one, but everything above and around him has this phantom companion. The Choctaws believed each person has an outer shadow, *shilombish*, and an inner shadow, *shilup*, both of which continue to exist after his death. Among the Fijians, a person's shadow is referred to as the dark spirit, which goes to the unseen world, while the other spirit, reflected in water or a mirror, remains close to the spot where he dies. The Basutos are careful not to let their shadow fall on the water when walking by a river, fearing a crocodile might grab it and harm its owner. Among the Algonquin Indians, illness is thought to be caused by the patient's shadow being unsettled or detached from the body; the Zulus say that a corpse cannot cast a shadow, and in the primitive belief that its absence is ominous, we find the roots of medieval legends of shadowless men and stories like Chamisso’s tale of Peter Schlemihl. The New England tribes referred to the soul as *chemung*, the shadow, and in the Quiche and Eskimo languages, as well as in various dialects of Costa Rica, the same word captures both concepts; while civilized language reflects a shared idea in the *skia* of the Greeks, the *manes* or *umbra* of the Romans, and the *shade* of our own language. The mimicry is even more complete in the reflection of the body in water or a mirror, with the image echoing every movement and adopting every color, while in the echoes that the forest and hillside return, the savage hears confirmation of his belief in the other self, as well as in the presence of the spirits of the dead. The Sonora Indians say that departed souls reside in the caves and crevices of the cliffs, and that the echoes are their voices, while in South Pacific mythology, echo is the first and original fairy, to whom divine honors are still paid in Marquesas as the provider of food and as the one who “speaks to the worshippers out of the rocks.” In Greek mythology, she is punished by Juno for distracting her while Jupiter flirts with the nymphs, and ultimately, pining in sorrow over her unreturned affection for Narcissus, she is left with nothing but her voice.
But what, in primitive conception, is the more specific nature of the other self, and how does it make the passage from within to without, and vice versâ? Very early in man’s history he must have wondered at the difference between a waking and a sleeping person, a living and a dead one, and sought wherein this consisted. There lay the body in the repose, more or less broken, of sleep, or in the undisturbed repose of the unawakening sleep; in the[Pg 186] latter case, with nothing tangible or visible gone, but that which was once “quick” and warm, which had spoken, moved, smiled, or frowned but a little while before, and which still came in dream or vision, was now cold and still.
But what, in a basic understanding, is the more specific nature of the other self, and how does it move from within to outside, and vice versa? Very early in human history, people must have been curious about the difference between someone who is awake and someone who is sleeping, a living person and someone who has died, and searched for what this difference was. There lay the body in its calm, either somewhat disturbed by sleep or in the peaceful stillness of eternal rest; in the[Pg 186] latter scenario, with nothing concrete or visible missing, except for that which was once "alive" and warm, which had spoken, moved, smiled, or frowned only a short time before, and which still appeared in dreams or visions, was now cold and motionless.
It should here be remarked, in passing, that many savage races do not believe in death as a natural event, but regard it as differing from sleep only in the length of time that the spirit is absent from the body. No matter what any one’s age may be, if his death is not caused by wounds, it is attributed to magic, and the search for the sorcerer becomes a family duty, like the vendetta for other injuries. The widespread myths which account for death have as their underlying idea the infraction of some law or custom, for which the offender pays the extreme penalty. And that personification of it which pervades barbaric thought, whilst undergoing many changes of form, yet retains its hold in popular conception as well as in poetry. Pictured as the messenger of Deity, as the awful angel who sought the rebellious and impious, or who, in mission of tenderness, bore the soul to its home in the bosom of the Eternal, it was transformed and degraded by the grotesque fancy of a later time into a grim and dancing skeleton whetting his sickle for ingathering of the young and fair to their doom, or into the grinning skull and crossbones of Christian headstones. So when the maiden Proserpine is plucking the spring flowers, “crocuses and roses and fair violets,” in the Elysian fields, Hades, regent of hell,[Pg 187] regardless of her cries, carries her off to his invisible realm.
It should be noted that many primitive cultures don't see death as a natural part of life; instead, they view it as different from sleep only in how long the spirit stays away from the body. Regardless of someone's age, if death isn't due to wounds, it's blamed on magic, and finding the sorcerer becomes a family responsibility, similar to a vendetta for other wrongs. The common myths that explain death usually center around breaking some law or custom, which the offender pays for with their life. This concept of death, while morphing into various forms, remains entrenched in popular beliefs and poetry. Depicted as a messenger of the divine, a fearsome angel seeking out the rebellious and the unholy, or in a more compassionate role guiding the soul back to the Eternal, it later transformed in popular imagination into a grim, dancing skeleton sharpening his scythe to gather the young and beautiful to their fate, or into the iconic skull and crossbones seen on Christian tombstones. So, when the maiden Proserpine is picking spring flowers—"crocuses, roses, and lovely violets"—in the Elysian fields, Hades, the ruler of the underworld,[Pg 187] heedless of her pleas, steals her away to his unseen domain.
But to resume. Whilst shadows, reflections, and echoes, one and all, seemed to satisfy the uncivilised mind as to the existence of the other self, they gave no key to its nature, to what it is like. Obviously the difference between death and life lay in some unsubstantial or semi-substantial thing. Perhaps, thought some races, it lies in the blood, with the unchecked outflow of which death ensues, and the idea of this connection has not been confined to barbaric peoples. Perhaps, thought other races, it lies in the heart, which, say the Basutos, has gone out of any one dead, but has returned when the sick have recovered. Among the Greeks some philosophers held that it was fire, which was extinct when the fuel of life was burnt out, or water, which would evaporate away. But, as language shows, it is with the breath that the other self of the savage and the vital principle of the philosopher has been most widely identified. For it is the cessation of breathing which would in the long-run be noted as the unfailing accompaniment of death; and the condensing vapour, as it was exhaled, would confirm the existing theories of a shadowy and gaseous-like soul. In this, as the illustrations to be adduced from various languages will evidence, the continuity of idea which travels along the whole line of barbaric and learned speculation is unbroken.
But to continue. While shadows, reflections, and echoes seemed to satisfy the uncivilized mind about the existence of another self, they didn’t reveal anything about its nature or what it’s like. Clearly, the difference between death and life lies in something insubstantial or semi-insubstantial. Some cultures believed it resides in the blood, whose unchecked outflow leads to death, and this idea isn’t limited to primitive societies. Others thought it lies in the heart; for instance, the Basutos believe that the heart leaves anyone who dies but returns when the sick recover. Among the Greeks, some philosophers believed it was fire, which goes out when the fuel of life is exhausted, or water, which evaporates away. However, as language indicates, it is with the breath that the savage’s other self and the philosopher’s vital principle have been most commonly associated. After all, the stopping of breath is ultimately noted as the definitive sign of death, and the visible vapor that is exhaled would support existing theories of a shadowy, gaseous soul. This continuity of thought, as illustrated by examples from various languages, shows that the connection between barbaric and learned ideas remains intact.
§ VIII.
BARBARIC PHILOSOPHY IN “PUNCHKIN” AND ALLIED STORIES.
BARBARIC PHILOSOPHY IN “PUNCHKIN” AND ALLIED STORIES.
As bearing upon the barbaric belief in the soul leaving the body at pleasure, there is a remarkable group of stories, the central idea of which is the dwelling apart of the soul or heart, as the seat of life, in some secret place, in an egg, or a necklace, or a flower, the good or evil fortunes of the soul involving those of the body. To this group the name of “Punchkin,” the title of one of the older specimens, may conveniently be given. In Miss Frere’s Old Deccan Days it takes the following form.
As it relates to the primitive belief in the soul leaving the body at will, there’s an interesting collection of stories that revolve around the idea that the soul or heart, considered the source of life, resides in a hidden place, like an egg, a necklace, or a flower. The fortunes of the soul affect those of the body. We can refer to this collection as “Punchkin,” named after one of the earlier examples. In Miss Frere’s Old Deccan Days, it takes the following form.
A Rajah has seven daughters, and his wife dying when they were quite children, he marries the widow of his prime minister. Her cruelty to his children made them run off to a jungle, where seven neighbouring princes, who were out hunting, found them, and each took one of them to wife. After a time they again went hunting, and did not come back. So when the son of the youngest princess, who had also been enchanted away, grew up, he set out in search of his mother and father and uncles, and at last discovered that the seven princes had been turned into stone by the magician Punchkin, who had shut up the princess in a tower because she would not marry him. Recognising her son, she plotted with him to feign agreement to marry[Pg 189] Punchkin if he would tell her where the secret of his life was hidden. Overjoyed at her yielding to his wish, the magician told her that it was true that he was not as others.
A Rajah has seven daughters, and after his wife dies when they are young, he marries the widow of his prime minister. Her cruelty towards his children causes them to escape to a jungle, where seven neighboring princes, who are out hunting, find them and each takes one as a wife. Eventually, they go hunting again and do not return. When the son of the youngest princess, who has also been enchanted away, grows up, he sets out to find his mother, father, and uncles. He eventually learns that the seven princes have been turned into stone by the magician Punchkin, who locked the princess in a tower because she refused to marry him. Recognizing her son, she teams up with him to pretend that she will agree to marry Punchkin if he tells her the secret of his life. Thrilled at her willingness, the magician reveals that he is indeed not like others.
“Far, far away, hundreds of thousands of miles from this, there lies a desolate country covered with thick jungle. In the midst of the jungle grows a circle of palm-trees, and in the centre of the circle stand six chattees full of water, piled one above another; below the sixth chattee is a small cage which contains a little green parrot; on the life of the parrot depends my life, and if the parrot is killed I must die. But,” he added, “this was not possible, because thousands of genii surround the palm-trees, and kill all who approach the place.”
“Far, far away, hundreds of thousands of miles from here, there's a desolate land covered with thick jungle. In the middle of the jungle, there's a circle of palm trees, and at the center of that circle stand six water pots stacked on top of each other. Beneath the sixth pot is a small cage that holds a little green parrot; my life depends on that parrot’s life, and if the parrot is killed, I will die. But,” he added, “this isn’t possible because thousands of spirits surround the palm trees and take down anyone who comes near.”
The princess told her son this, and he set forth on his journey. On the way he rescued some young eagles from a serpent, and the grateful birds carried him until they reached the jungle, where, the genii being overcome with sleep by the heat, the eaglets swooped down. “Down jumped the prince; in an instant he had overthrown the chattees full of water and seized the parrot, which he rolled up in his cloak,” then mounted again into the air and was carried back to Punchkin’s palace. Punchkin was dismayed to see the parrot in the prince’s hands, and asked him to name any price he willed for it, whereupon the prince demanded the restoration of his father and his uncles to life. This was done; then he insisted on Punchkin doing the like to “all whom he had thus imprisoned,” when, at the waving of the magician’s wand, the whole garden became suddenly alive.
The princess told her son this, and he set off on his journey. Along the way, he saved some young eagles from a snake, and the grateful birds carried him until they reached the jungle, where the genies fell asleep from the heat. The eaglets swooped down. “The prince jumped down; in an instant, he knocked over the water containers and grabbed the parrot, which he wrapped up in his cloak,” then he flew back into the air and was taken back to Punchkin’s palace. Punchkin was shocked to see the parrot in the prince’s hands and asked him to name any price he wanted for it, to which the prince requested the return of his father and his uncles to life. This was done; then he insisted that Punchkin do the same for “everyone he had imprisoned,” at which point, with a wave of the magician’s wand, the entire garden suddenly came to life.
“Give me my parrot!” cried Punchkin. Then[Pg 190] the boy took hold of the parrot, and tore off one of his wings; and as he did so the magician’s right arm fell off. He then pulled off the parrot’s second wing, and Punchkin’s left arm fell off; then he pulled off the bird’s legs, and down fell the magician’s right leg and left leg. Nothing remained of him save the limbless body and the head; but still he rolled his eyes, and cried, “Give me my parrot!” “Take your parrot, then,” cried the boy, and with that he wrung the bird’s neck, and threw it at the magician, and as he did so, Punchkin’s head twisted round, and, with a fearful groan, he died. Of course, all the rest “lived very happily ever afterwards,” as they do in the plays and the novels.
“Give me my parrot!” shouted Punchkin. Then[Pg 190] the boy grabbed the parrot and ripped off one of its wings; as he did, the magician’s right arm fell off. He then yanked off the parrot’s second wing, causing Punchkin’s left arm to drop off; next, he pulled off the bird’s legs, and down fell the magician’s right and left legs. All that was left of him was a limbless body and a head, but he still rolled his eyes and yelled, “Give me my parrot!” “Take your parrot, then,” the boy yelled back, and with that, he twisted the bird's neck and threw it at the magician. As he did this, Punchkin’s head twisted around, and with a terrible groan, he died. Of course, everyone else “lived very happily ever afterwards,” just like in the plays and novels.
In the stories of Chundum Rajah, and of Sodewa Bai, the Hindu Cinderella, the heroine’s soul is contained in a string of golden beads. When the Ranee, jealous of her husband’s love for Sodewa Bai, asked her why she always wore the same beads, she replies: “I was born with them round my neck, and the wise men told my father and mother that they contained my soul, and that if any one else wore them I should die.” Whereupon the Ranee instructed her servant to steal the beads from the princess when she slept; then she died, but her body did not decay, and in the end she was restored to life by the recovery of her necklace. In the Bengali tale, Life’s Secret, a Rajah’s favourite wife gives birth miraculously to a boy, whose soul is bound up in a necklace in the stomach of a boal-fish. In both instances the ornaments are stolen,[Pg 191] and while they are worn by the thieves, prince and princess alike are lifeless, whilst with the recovery of the beads life returned to each. A not unlike idea occurs in the story, Truth’s Triumph. The children of a village beauty, whom the Rajah had married, are changed into mango trees, to save them from the fury of the jealous Ranee, until the time of danger was past.
In the stories of Chundum Rajah and Sodewa Bai, the Hindu Cinderella, the heroine's soul is captured in a string of golden beads. When the Ranee, envious of her husband’s affection for Sodewa Bai, asks her why she always wears the same beads, Sodewa Bai replies, "I was born with them around my neck, and the wise men told my parents that they hold my soul, and if anyone else wears them, I will die." The Ranee then ordered her servant to steal the beads from the princess while she slept; afterward, Sodewa Bai died, but her body did not decay, and ultimately she was brought back to life with the recovery of her necklace. In the Bengali tale Life’s Secret, a Rajah’s favorite wife miraculously gives birth to a boy, whose soul is tied to a necklace inside the belly of a boal-fish. In both cases, the ornaments are stolen, and while the thieves wear them, both the prince and princess are lifeless, but when the beads are recovered, life returns to each. A similar idea appears in the story Truth’s Triumph. The children of a village beauty, whom the Rajah married, are transformed into mango trees to protect them from the wrath of the jealous Ranee until the danger has passed.
In Miss Stokes’ collection of Indian Fairy Tales, we have variants corresponding more closely to Punchkin. In Brave Hirálálbásá, a Rakshas (the common name for demon) is induced to reveal the secret of his life. He says, “Sixteen miles from here is a tree, round it are tigers and bears and other animals, on the top of it is a large flat snake, on the head of which is a bird in a cage, and my soul is in that bird.” By enchantment Hirálálbásá reached the tree and secured the cage. He pulled the bird’s limbs off, and the Rakshas’ arms and legs fell off; then he wrung its neck, and the Rakshas fell dead. And in the tale of The Demon and the King’s Son, from the same collection, the prince falls in love with the monster’s daughter, who is dead during the day and alive in the night. The prince asks what she would do, if whilst she is dead, her father were to be killed? She tells him it is impossible for any one to kill her father, for his life is in a mainá (starling), which is in a nest in a tree on the other side of the sea, and if, she adds, any one in killing the bird spilt the blood on the ground, a hundred demons would be born from it. The[Pg 192] prince reached the other side, and taking the mainá, proceeded to kill it, but first wrapt it in his handkerchief, that no blood might be spilt. The demon, who was far away, knew that the bird was caught, and he set out at once to avert his doom. The story ends, like the preceding one, with the dismemberment of the bird, and the consequent death of the demon.
In Miss Stokes’ collection of Indian Fairy Tales, we find stories that are more closely aligned with Punchkin. In Brave Hirálálbásá, a Rakshas (a term for demon) is persuaded to disclose the secret of his life. He reveals, “Sixteen miles from here is a tree, surrounded by tigers, bears, and other wild animals. At the top of the tree lies a large flat snake, and on the snake's head is a bird in a cage, and my soul is trapped in that bird.” Using magic, Hirálálbásá made his way to the tree and retrieved the cage. He tore the bird's limbs off, causing the Rakshas’ arms and legs to come off as well; then he snapped its neck, and the Rakshas died. In the story of The Demon and the King’s Son, also from the same collection, a prince falls for the monster’s daughter, who is dead during the day and comes alive at night. The prince asks her what would happen if her father were killed while she is dead. She tells him that it's impossible for anyone to kill her father because his life is in a mainá (starling), which is in a nest in a tree across the sea. She adds that if anyone killed the bird and its blood touched the ground, a hundred demons would be born from it. The[Pg 192] prince reached the other side and, taking the mainá, prepared to kill it, but first wrapped it in his handkerchief to prevent any blood from spilling. The demon, who was far away, sensed that the bird had been caught and rushed to save himself. The story concludes, as the previous one did, with the bird being dismembered and the demon dying as a result.
The nearest approach to tales similar to these in the Buddhist Birth-stories, is in one or two isolated cases, when the Karma of a human being is spoken of as immediately transferred to an animal.
The closest examples to stories like these in the Buddhist Birth-stories are found in a few isolated cases where a person's Karma is described as being directly transferred to an animal.
In Tales from the Norse the one in most striking correspondence with the Punchkin group is that of The giant who had no heart in his body. The monster turns six princes and their wives into stone, whereupon the seventh and only surviving son, Boots, sets out to avenge their fate. On his journey he saves the lives of a raven, a salmon, and a wolf, and the wolf, having eaten his horse, compensates Boots by carrying him to the giant’s castle, where the lovely princess who is to be his bride is confined. She promises to find out where the giant keeps his heart, and by blandishments and divers arts known to the fair sex both before and since the time of Delilah, she worms out the secret. He tells her that “far, far away in a lake lies an island; on that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well swims a duck; in that duck is an egg; and in that egg lies my heart, you darling!” Boots, taking fond farewell of the princess, rides on[Pg 193] the wolf’s back to the island. Then the raven he had befriended flies to the steeple and fetches the key of the church; the salmon, in like return for kindness, brings him the egg from the well where the duck had dropped it.
In Tales from the Norse, the story that aligns most closely with the Punchkin tales is The Giant Who Had No Heart in His Body. The giant turns six princes and their wives into stone, and the seventh and only surviving son, Boots, sets out to avenge them. On his journey, he saves the lives of a raven, a salmon, and a wolf. The wolf, having eaten his horse, makes it up to Boots by carrying him to the giant's castle, where the beautiful princess who is meant to be his bride is held captive. She promises to discover where the giant keeps his heart, and through flattery and various tricks known to women since the time of Delilah, she manages to coax out the secret. He tells her, “Far, far away in a lake lies an island; on that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well swims a duck; in that duck is an egg; and in that egg lies my heart, you darling!” Boots, bidding a fond farewell to the princess, rides on[Pg 193] the wolf’s back to the island. Then the raven he had befriended flies up to the steeple and retrieves the key to the church; the salmon, in return for his help, brings him the egg from the well where the duck had dropped it.
Then the wolf told him to squeeze the egg, and as soon as ever he did so, the giant screamed out. “Squeeze it again,” said the wolf; and when the prince did so, the giant screamed still more piteously, and begged and prayed so prettily to be spared, saying he would do all that the prince wished if he would only not squeeze his heart in two. “Tell him if he will restore to life again your six brothers and their brides, you will spare his life,” said the wolf. Yes, the giant was ready to do that, and he turned the six brothers into kings’ sons again, and their brides into kings’ daughters. “Now squeeze the egg in two,” said the wolf. With questionable morality, doing evil that good might come, Boots squeezed the egg to pieces, and the giant burst at once.
Then the wolf told him to squeeze the egg, and as soon as he did, the giant screamed. “Squeeze it again,” said the wolf; and when the prince did, the giant screamed even more pitifully, begging so sweetly to be spared, saying he would do anything the prince wanted if he just wouldn’t crush his heart in two. “Tell him that if he brings your six brothers and their brides back to life, you’ll spare him,” said the wolf. The giant agreed, and he turned the six brothers back into princes and their brides into princesses. “Now squeeze the egg in two,” said the wolf. With questionable morals, doing something bad for the sake of good, Boots crushed the egg into pieces, and the giant suddenly burst apart.
Asbjörnsen’s New Series gives a variant in which a Troll who has seized a princess tells her that he and all his companions will burst, as did the heartless giant, when there passes above them “the grain of sand that lies under the ninth tongue in the ninth head” of a certain dragon. The grain of sand is found and passed over them, when the Troll and all his brood are destroyed. In the Gaelic stories, for which we are indebted to the skill of an early worker in this field, the late Mr. J. F. Campbell, that of the Young King of Easaidh Ruadh locates the secret thus: “There is a great flagstone underneath the threshold. There is a wether under the flagstone. There is a duck in the wether’s belly, and[Pg 194] an egg in the duck, in the egg is my soul.” In the Sea-Maiden there is a “great beast with three heads, which cannot be killed until an egg is broken which is in the mouth of a trout, which springs out of a crow, which flies out of a hind, which lives on an island in the middle of the loch.”
Asbjörnsen’s New Series presents a version where a Troll who has captured a princess tells her that he and all his friends will explode, just like the heartless giant, when “the grain of sand that lies under the ninth tongue in the ninth head” of a certain dragon passes over them. The grain of sand is found and passes over them, causing the Troll and all his spawn to be destroyed. In the Gaelic tales, for which we owe much to the work of an early contributor in this area, the late Mr. J. F. Campbell, the story of the Young King of Easaidh Ruadh reveals the secret like this: “There is a large flagstone under the threshold. There is a ram under the flagstone. There is a duck inside the ram, and[Pg 194] an egg in the duck, and in the egg is my soul.” In the Sea-Maiden, there is a “huge beast with three heads, which cannot be killed until an egg is broken that is in the mouth of a trout, which springs from a crow, which flies out of a deer, which lives on an island in the center of the loch.”
In his valuable collection of Russian Folk-Tales, which is enriched by comparative notes, Mr. Ralston supplies some interesting variants of Punchkin. Koshchei, called “the immortal or deathless,” is merely one of the many incarnations of the dark spirit which takes so many monstrous shapes in folk-tales. Sometimes his death, that is, the object with which his life is indissolubly connected, does exist within his body. In one story he carries off a queen, for whom her three sons, one after another, go in search. Prince Ivan, the youngest, at last discovers where his mother dwells, and she at the approach of Koshchei hides her son away. The monster sniffs the blood of a Russian, and inquires if her son has not been with her. She assures him it is only the Russian air in his nostrils. Then after talking to him affectionately on one thing and another, she asks where his death is, and he tells her that, “under an oak is a casket, in the casket is a hare, in the hare is a duck, in the duck an egg, in the egg is my death.” Prince Ivan found the egg, and reached his mother’s house with it. Presently Koshchei flew in and said, “Phoo, phoo; no Russian bone can the ear hear or the eye see, but there’s a smell of Russia here.” Then Prince Ivan came out from his hiding place,[Pg 195] and, holding up the egg, said, “There is your death, oh Koshchei!” then he smashed it, and Koshchei fell dead. In another story Koshchei is killed by a blow on the forehead from the mysterious egg. Mr. Ralston also quotes a Transylvanian Saxon story concerning a witch’s life, which is a light burning in an egg inside a duck that swims on a pond inside a mountain, and she dies when the light is put out. In the Bohemian story of the Sun-horse a warlock’s strength lies in an egg in a duck, which is within a stag under a tree. A seer finds the egg and sucks it. Then the warlock becomes as weak as a child, “for all his strength had passed into the seer.”
In his valuable collection of Russian Folk-Tales, which includes comparative notes, Mr. Ralston shares some interesting versions of Punchkin. Koshchei, known as “the immortal or deathless,” is just one of the many forms of the dark spirit that appears in folk tales. Sometimes his death, which is linked to his life, is actually found within his body. In one story, he kidnaps a queen, and her three sons go on a quest to find her, one after the other. Prince Ivan, the youngest, eventually learns where his mother is hiding, and she hides him when Koshchei comes near. The monster can smell Russian blood and asks if her son has been with her. She tells him it’s just the Russian air he’s smelling. After chatting with him affectionately about various topics, she asks where his death is, and he replies, “under an oak is a casket, in the casket is a hare, in the hare is a duck, in the duck an egg, in the egg is my death.” Prince Ivan finds the egg and brings it back to his mother’s house. Soon, Koshchei flies in and says, “Phoo, phoo; no Russian bone can the ear hear or the eye see, but there’s a smell of Russia here.” Then Prince Ivan comes out from his hiding spot,[Pg 195] holding up the egg, and says, “There is your death, Koshchei!” He then smashes it, and Koshchei drops dead. In another tale, Koshchei is defeated by a blow to the forehead from the mysterious egg. Mr. Ralston also mentions a Transylvanian Saxon story about a witch’s life, which is a light burning in an egg inside a duck that swims on a pond within a mountain, and she dies when the light goes out. In the Bohemian tale of the Sun-horse, a warlock’s power exists in an egg in a duck, which is within a stag under a tree. A seer finds the egg and sucks it, causing the warlock to become as weak as a child, “for all his strength had passed into the seer.”
In Servian folk-tale the strength of a baleful being who had stolen a princess lies in a bird which is inside the heart of a fox, and when the bird was taken out of the heart and set on fire, that moment the wife-stealer falls down dead, and the prince regains his bride. From the same source we have the tale of the Golden-haired Twins, with an incident akin to that in Punchkin. When the king’s stepmother buries the twins whom she had stolen, there spring from the spot where they lie trees with golden leaves and blossoms. The king’s admiration of them aroused her jealousy, and she had them cut down, but eventually his golden-haired princes are restored to him.
In a Servian folk tale, the power of an evil being who kidnapped a princess is linked to a bird inside the heart of a fox. When the bird is removed from the heart and set on fire, the kidnapper collapses and dies, allowing the prince to get his bride back. From the same source, we have the story of the Golden-haired Twins, which has a similar event to that in Punchkin. When the king’s stepmother buries the twins she had taken, trees with golden leaves and flowers grow from where they are buried. The king's admiration for these trees makes her jealous, and she has them chopped down, but eventually, his golden-haired princes are returned to him.
Thus far the illustrations have been drawn solely from the folk-tales of the widespread Indo-European races, but they are not confined to these. From non-Aryan sources we have the Tatar story of the[Pg 196] demon-giant who kept his soul in a twelve-headed snake carried in a bag on his horse’s back. The hero finds out the secret, kills the snake, and the giant dies. In one of the Samoyed tales a man had no heart in his body, and could recover it only on restoring to life a woman whom he had killed. Then the man said to his wife, “Go to the place where the dead lies; there you will find a purse, in that purse is her soul; shake the purse over her bones, and she will come to life.” The wife did as she was ordered, and the woman revived, whereupon her son dashed the heart to the ground, and the man died.[75]
So far, the illustrations have been taken only from the folk tales of the widespread Indo-European groups, but they aren't limited to these. From non-Aryan sources, we have the Tatar story of the demon giant who kept his soul in a twelve-headed snake that he carried in a bag on his horse's back. The hero discovers the secret, kills the snake, and the giant dies. In one of the Samoyed tales, a man had no heart in his body and could only get it back by bringing a woman he had killed back to life. Then the man told his wife, “Go to the place where the dead person lies; there you’ll find a purse, and in that purse is her soul; shake the purse over her bones, and she will come back to life.” The wife did as she was told, and the woman revived, after which her son threw the heart to the ground, and the man died.[75]
More elaborate than these are the tales from The Thousand and One Nights. In Seyf-el-Mulook the jinnee’s soul is enclosed in the crop of a sparrow, and the sparrow is imprisoned in a small box, and this is in seven other boxes which are put into seven chests; these are enclosed in a coffer of marble that is sunk in the ocean surrounding the world. By the aid of Suleyman’s seal-ring Seyf-el-Mulook raises the coffer, and extricating the sparrow, strangles it, whereupon the jinnee’s body is converted into a heap of black ashes. In some tales not included by Galland or Lane, which Mr. Kirby has translated and edited under the title of the New Arabian Nights, we have a variant of the above under the title of[Pg 197] Joadar of Cairo and Mahmood of Tunis. Joadar is bent on releasing his enchanted betrothed, which he does by also strangling a sparrow, the ogre being simultaneously dissolved into a heap of ashes.
More elaborate than these are the stories from The Thousand and One Nights. In Seyf-el-Mulook, a jinnee’s soul is trapped inside a sparrow, which is kept in a small box, inside seven other boxes, all put into seven chests. These are enclosed in a marble coffer sunk in the ocean that surrounds the world. With the help of Suleyman’s seal-ring, Seyf-el-Mulook lifts the coffer, and after freeing the sparrow, he strangles it. As a result, the jinnee’s body turns into a pile of black ashes. In some stories not included by Galland or Lane, which Mr. Kirby has translated and edited under the title New Arabian Nights, there’s a variation of this titled [Pg 197] Joadar of Cairo and Mahmood of Tunis. Joadar is determined to free his enchanted fiancée, which he accomplishes by also strangling a sparrow, causing the ogre to simultaneously dissolve into a pile of ashes.
The most venerable illustration of the leading idea in the Punchkin group is however found, though in more subtle form, in the Egyptian tale of the Two Brothers. This is of great value on account of its high antiquity, and, moreover, specially interesting as recording an incident similar to that narrated in the life of Joseph. It is contained in the D’Orbiney papyrus preserved in the Bibliothèque Impériale, the date being about the fourteenth or fifteenth century B.C.
The most respected example of the main idea in the Punchkin group is found, albeit in a more subtle way, in the Egyptian story of the Two Brothers. This is very valuable due to its great age and is particularly interesting because it recounts an event similar to the one in the life of Joseph. It is recorded in the D’Orbiney papyrus kept in the Bibliothèque Impériale, dated around the fourteenth or fifteenth century B.C.
There were two brothers, Anepou and Satou, joined as one in love and labour. One day Satou was sent to fetch seed-corn from Anepou’s house, where he found his brother’s wife adorning her hair. She urged him to stay with her, but he refused, promising, however, to keep her wickedness secret. When Anepou returned at even, she, being afraid, “made herself to seem as a woman that had suffered violence,” and told him exactly the reverse of what had happened. Anepou’s wrath was kindled against Satou, and he went out to slay him; but Satou called on Phra to save him, and the god placed a river between the brothers, so that when day dawned Anepou might hear the truth. At sunrise Satou tells his story, and, mutilating himself, he says that he will leave Anepou and go to the valley of the cedar, in the cones of which he will deposit his heart, “so that if the tree be cut his heart will fall to the earth, and he must die.”
There were two brothers, Anepou and Satou, who were united in love and work. One day, Satou was sent to get some seed corn from Anepou’s house, where he found his brother’s wife fixing her hair. She urged him to stay, but he refused, promising to keep her wrongdoing a secret. When Anepou returned in the evening, she, fearing for herself, pretended to be a woman who had been harmed and told him exactly the opposite of what had happened. Anepou became furious with Satou and set out to kill him; but Satou called on Phra to save him, and the god put a river between the brothers so that when morning came, Anepou could hear the truth. At sunrise, Satou tells his story, and, hurting himself, he says that he will leave Anepou and go to the cedar valley, where he will leave his heart in the cones, “so that if the tree is cut down, his heart will fall to the ground, and he will die.”
[Pg 198]For us the value of these folk-tales lies in the relics of barbaric notions concerning the nature of man and his relation to external things which they preserve. They have amused our youth-hood; they may instruct our manhood. But if we go to the solar mythologists for their interpretation, we shall learn from Sir G. W. Cox that the “magician Punchkin and the heartless giant are only other forms of the Panis who steal bright treasures from the gleaming west,” that “Balna herself is Helen shut up in Ilion ... the eagles the bright clouds,”[76] and from Professor de Gubernatis that the duck is the dawn and the egg the sun.
[Pg 198]For us, the value of these folk tales lies in the remnants of primitive ideas about human nature and our connection to the world around us that they preserve. They have entertained us in our childhood; they may educate us in our adulthood. However, if we turn to solar mythologists for their interpretations, we find that Sir G. W. Cox tells us that the “magician Punchkin and the heartless giant are just other versions of the Panis who steal bright treasures from the shining west,” and that “Balna herself is Helen trapped in Ilion... the eagles are the bright clouds,”[76] and from Professor de Gubernatis, we learn that the duck represents dawn and the egg symbolizes the sun.
These venerable tales have a larger, richer meaning than this, expressive of the wonder deep-seated in the heart of man. Like the “drusy” cavity in granite rock which, when broken open, reveals beautiful prisms of topaz and beryl, the folk-tales disclose under analysis that thought, now crystallised, which confuses ideas and objects, illusions and realities, substances and shadows.
These ancient stories hold a deeper, more profound meaning than just that; they express the awe deeply rooted in the human spirit. Like the “drusy” cavity in granite that, when cracked open, reveals stunning prisms of topaz and beryl, the folk tales reveal, upon closer examination, the thought that has now crystallized, which blurs the lines between ideas and objects, illusions and realities, and substances and shadows.
§ IX.
BARBARIC AND CIVILISED NOTIONS OF THE SOUL’S NATURE.
BARBARIC AND CIVILIZED IDEAS ABOUT THE SOUL'S NATURE.
In proof of the closing remarks in § VII., that the breath has given the chief name to the soul, we find the Western Australians using the same[Pg 199] word, waug, for “breath, spirit, soul”; in Java the word nawa is used for “health, life, soul”; in the Dakota tongue niya is literally “breath,” figuratively “life”; in Netela piuts is “breath” and “soul”; in Eskimo silla means “air” and “wind,” and is also the word that conveys the highest idea of the world as a whole, and of the reasoning faculty. The supreme existence they call Sillam Innua, Owner of the Air, or of the All; in the Yakama tongue of Oregon wkrisha signifies “there is wind,” wkrishwit, “life”; with the Aztecs ehecatl expressed “air, life, and the soul,” and, personified in their myths, it was said to have been born of the breath of Tezcatlipoca, their highest divinity, who himself is often called Yoalliehecatl, the Wind of Night.[77] This identity of wind with breath, of breath with spirit, and thence of spirit with the Great Spirit, which
In support of the concluding remarks in § VII., which state that breath has been the main identifier of the soul, we see that the Western Australians use the same[Pg 199] word, waug, for “breath, spirit, soul”; in Java, the term nawa means “health, life, soul”; in the Dakota language, niya translates literally to “breath,” and figuratively to “life”; in Netela, piuts means both “breath” and “soul”; in Eskimo, silla signifies “air” and “wind,” and is also used to express the highest concept of the world as a whole and of reasoning. They refer to the supreme existence as Sillam Innua, Owner of the Air, or of All; in the Yakama language of Oregon, wkrisha means “there is wind,” while wkrishwit means “life”; with the Aztecs, ehecatl conveyed “air, life, and soul,” and in their myths, it was said to have been birthed from the breath of Tezcatlipoca, their top deity, who is often called Yoalliehecatl, the Wind of Night. [77] This connection between wind and breath, breath and spirit, and then spirit and the Great Spirit, which
“Sees God in clouds, and hears Him in the wind,”
“Sees God in the clouds, and hears Him in the wind,”
has further illustration in the legends of the Quiches, in which the unknown creative power is Hurakan, a name familiar to us under the form hurricane, and in our own sacred records, where the advent of the Holy Spirit is described “as of a rushing mighty wind.” In the Mohawk language atonritz, the “soul,” is from atonrion, “to breathe”; whilst, as showing the analogy between the effects of restricted sense and restricted civilisation, Dr. Tylor quotes the case of a girl who was a deaf-mute as well as blind, and who, when telling a dream in gesture language, said: “I[Pg 200] thought God took away my breath to heaven.” Among the higher languages the same evidence abides.
has further illustration in the legends of the Quiches, in which the unknown creative power is Hurakan, a name familiar to us as hurricane, and in our own sacred records, where the arrival of the Holy Spirit is described “as of a rushing mighty wind.” In the Mohawk language, atonritz, meaning “soul,” comes from atonrion, meaning “to breathe”; while, to show the connection between the effects of limited senses and limited civilization, Dr. Tylor cites the case of a girl who was both deaf and blind, and when recounting a dream in sign language, said: “I[Pg 200] thought God took away my breath to heaven.” Among the more advanced languages, the same evidence persists.
“The spirit doth but mean the breath.”
“The spirit just means the breath.”
That word spirit is derived from a verb spirare, which means “to draw breath.” Animus, “the mind,” is cognate with anima, “air”; in Irish, which belongs to the same family of speech as Latin, namely, the Aryan or Indo-European, we have anal, “breath,” and anam, “life,” or “soul”; and in Sanskrit we find the root an, to “blow” or “breathe,” whence anila, “wind,” and in Greek anemos, with the like meaning. In Hampole’s Ayenbite of Inwyt, i.e. “Prick or Remorse of Conscience,” a poem of the fourteenth century, we find ande or “breath” used as “soul.”
That word spirit comes from the verb spirare, which means “to breathe.” Animus, meaning “the mind,” is related to anima, which means “air.” In Irish, which is part of the same language family as Latin, specifically the Aryan or Indo-European, we have anal for “breath” and anam for “life” or “soul.” In Sanskrit, we see the root an, meaning “to blow” or “breathe,” which leads to anila, meaning “wind,” and in Greek, anemos, with a similar meaning. In Hampole’s Ayenbite of Inwyt, or “Prick or Remorse of Conscience,” a fourteenth-century poem, ande or “breath” is used to mean “soul.”
“Thus sall ilka saul other se (i.e. in the other world)
For nan of tham may feled be
Na mar than here a man, ande may
When it passes fra his mouthe away.”[78]
“Thus each soul in the other world
Because none of them can be felt.
Just a man here, and
When it leaves his mouth. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Greek psyche, pneuma, and thymos, each meaning “soul” and “spirit,” are from roots expressing the wind or breath. In Slavonic the root du has developed the meaning of breath into that of soul or spirit, and the dialect of the gipsies has duk with the meanings of breath, spirit, ghost. That word ghost, the German geist, the Dutch geest, from a root meaning “to blow with violence,” is connected with gust, gas, geyser; in Scandinavian, glösor, “to pour forth.”[Pg 201] In non-Aryan languages, as the Finnish, far means “soul, breath, spirit, wind”; henki, “spirit, person, breath, air”; the Hebrew nephesh, “breath,” has also the meanings of “life, soul, mind”; and ruach and neshamah, to which the Arabic nefs and ruh correspond, pass from meaning “breath” to “spirit.” The legend of man’s creation records that he became a living soul through God breathing into his nostrils “the breath of life,” and concerning this the Psalmist says of all that live, “Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return unto the dust.” As a final illustration, the Egyptian kneph has the alternative meanings of “life” and “breath.”[79]
The Greek psyche, pneuma, and thymos, all meaning “soul” and “spirit,” come from roots that express wind or breath. In Slavonic, the root du has evolved the meaning of breath into that of soul or spirit, and in the dialect of the gypsies, duk means breath, spirit, or ghost. The word ghost, which is derived from the German geist and Dutch geest, comes from a root meaning “to blow with force” and is linked to gust, gas, and geyser; in Scandinavian, glösor means “to pour forth.”[Pg 201] In non-Aryan languages like Finnish, far means “soul, breath, spirit, wind”; henki means “spirit, person, breath, air”; the Hebrew nephesh, which means “breath,” also conveys the meanings of “life, soul, mind”; and ruach and neshamah, which correspond to the Arabic nefs and ruh, transition from meaning “breath” to “spirit.” The story of humanity’s creation states that man became a living soul when God breathed into his nostrils “the breath of life,” and regarding this, the Psalmist remarks about all living beings, “You take away their breath, they die, and return to dust.” Lastly, the Egyptian kneph has the dual meanings of “life” and “breath.”[79]
When we pass from names to descriptions, we find the same underlying idea of the ethereal nature of spirit. The natives of Nicaragua, California, and other countries remote from these, agree in describing the other self as air or breeze, which passes in and out through the mouth and nostrils. The Tongans conceived it as the aëriform part of the body, related to it as the perfume to the flower. The Greenlanders describe it as pale and soft, as without flesh and bone, so that he who tries to seize it grasps nothing. The Lapps say that the ghosts are[Pg 202] invisible to all but the Shamans. The Congo negroes leave the house of the dead unswept for a year, lest the dust should injure the delicate substance of the ghost; and the German peasants have a saying that a door should not be slammed, lest a soul gets pinched in it. In some parts of Northern Europe, when the wind-god, Odin, rides the sky with his furious spectral host, the peasants open the windows of every sick-room that the soul of the dying may have free exit to join the wild chase; whilst both here and in France it is still no uncommon practice to open doors and windows that the soul may depart quickly. Dr. Tylor[80] cites a passage from Hampole, in which the author speaks of the intenser suffering which the soul undergoes in purgatory by reason of its delicate organisation.
When we shift from names to descriptions, we see the same basic idea about the ethereal nature of spirit. The indigenous people of Nicaragua, California, and other distant places describe the other self as air or a breeze that flows in and out through the mouth and nostrils. The Tongans viewed it as the airy part of the body, related to it like perfume to a flower. The Greenlanders depict it as pale and soft, with no flesh or bones, so that anyone trying to grab it ends up catching nothing. The Lapps say that ghosts are[Pg 202] invisible to everyone except the Shamans. The Congo people leave the house of the dead uncleaned for a year to avoid harming the ghost's delicate essence; German peasants have a saying that you shouldn't slam a door, or you might pinch a soul. In some areas of Northern Europe, when the wind-god, Odin, rides the sky with his furious spectral army, people open the windows of every sick-room so the soul of the dying can escape freely to join the wild chase; meanwhile, in both this region and France, it's still common practice to open doors and windows to let the soul depart quickly. Dr. Tylor[80] cites a passage from Hampole, where the author talks about the greater suffering the soul experiences in purgatory because of its sensitive nature.
“The soul is more tendre and nesche (soft)
Than the bodi that hath bones and fleysche;
Thanne the soul that is so tendere of kinde,
Mote nedis hure penaunce hardere-y-finde,
Than eni bodi that evere on live was,”
“The soul is softer and more delicate
Than the body that has bones and flesh;
So, the soul that is naturally gentle,
Must find its punishment more severe,
"Than any person that has ever lived,"
a doctrine clearly due to Patristic theories of incorporeal souls. And a modern poet, Dante Rossetti, in his Blessed Damozel, when he describes her as leaning out from the gold bar of heaven and looking down towards the earth, that “spins like a fretful midge,” whence she awaits the coming of her lover, depicts the souls mounting up to God as passing by her “like thin flames.” The Greeks and, following[Pg 203] them, the Romans, conceived the soul as of thin, impalpable texture, as exhaled with the dying breath, or, as in Homer, rushing out through the wound that causes the warrior’s death. In the metaphysical Arabian romance of Yokdhan, the hero seeks the source of life and thought, and discovers in one of the cavities of the heart a bluish vapour, which was the living soul. Among the Hebrews it was of shadowy nature, with echoless motion, haunting a ghostly realm:
a belief clearly rooted in early Christian theories about immaterial souls. A modern poet, Dante Rossetti, in his Blessed Damozel, describes her leaning out from the golden bars of heaven and looking down at the earth, which “spins like a restless midge,” as she waits for her lover. He depicts the souls rising to God as passing by her “like thin flames.” The Greeks, and later the Romans, viewed the soul as having a light, intangible nature, seen as released with the last breath or, as Homer describes, rushing out through the wound that leads to a warrior’s death. In the metaphysical Arabian story of Yokdhan, the hero searches for the source of life and thought and finds in one of the chambers of the heart a bluish vapor, which represents the living soul. Among the Hebrews, it was of a shadowy essence, moving without sound, inhabiting a ghostly realm:
“It is a land of shadows; yea, the land
Itself is but a shadow, and the race
That dwell therein are voices, forms of forms.”
“It’s a land of shadows; yes, the land
It’s just a shadow, and the people
"There are voices and forms living there."
Such conceptions are but little varied; and, to this day, the intelligence of the major number of people who think about the thing at all presents the departing soul as something vaporous, as a little white cloud.
Such ideas don't change much; and even now, most people who think about it see the soul leaving as something ghostly, like a little white cloud.
In keeping with such ideas, the belief in transfer of spirit expresses itself. Algonquin women who desired to become mothers flocked to the couch of those about to die, in hope that the vital principle as it passed from the body would enter theirs. Among the Seminoles of Florida, when a woman died in childbirth, the infant was held over her face to receive her parting spirit, and thus acquire strength and knowledge for its future use. So among the Tákahlis, the priest is accustomed to lay his hand on the head of the nearest relative of the deceased, and to blow into him the soul of the[Pg 204] departed, which is supposed to come to life in his next child.[81]
In line with these beliefs, the idea of spirit transfer is expressed. Algonquin women who wanted to become mothers would gather around the beds of those who were dying, hoping that the vital essence leaving the body would enter theirs. Among the Seminoles of Florida, when a woman died during childbirth, the baby was held over her face to capture her departing spirit, gaining strength and knowledge for its future. Similarly, among the Tákahlis, the priest typically places his hand on the head of the deceased's closest relative and breathes the soul of the departed into him, which is believed to be reborn in his next child.[Pg 204]
In Harland and Wilkinson’s Lancashire Folk-lore it is related that while a well-known witch lay dying, “she must needs, before she could ‘shuffle off this mortal coil,’ transfer her familiar spirit to some trusty successor. An intimate acquaintance from a neighbouring township was consequently sent for in all haste, and on her arrival was immediately closeted with her dying friend. What passed between them has never fully transpired, but it is asserted that at the close of the interview this associate received the witch’s last breath into her mouth, and with it her familiar spirit. The powers for good or evil of the dreaded woman were thus transferred to her companion, and on passing along the road from Burnley to Blackburn we can point out a farmhouse at no great distance, with whose thrifty matron no neighbouring farmer will yet dare to quarrel.” When a Roman lay at the point of death, his nearest relative inhaled the last breath; in New Testament story, the risen Jesus breathes on His disciples, that they may receive the Holy Spirit, and the form thus adopted in conferring supernatural grace is still used in the rites and ceremonies of the Catholic Church.
In Harland and Wilkinson’s Lancashire Folk-lore, it’s said that while a well-known witch was dying, “before she could 'shuffle off this mortal coil,' she needed to transfer her familiar spirit to a trusted successor. A close friend from a nearby town was quickly summoned, and upon her arrival, she was taken immediately to meet her dying friend. What happened between them has never been fully revealed, but it is claimed that at the end of their meeting, this associate received the witch’s last breath into her mouth, along with her familiar spirit. The powers for good or evil of the feared woman were thus passed on to her companion, and while traveling along the road from Burnley to Blackburn, we can point out a farmhouse not far away, where no local farmer will dare to argue with its efficient matron.” When a Roman was on the verge of death, his closest relative would inhale his last breath; in the New Testament, the risen Jesus breathes on His disciples so they can receive the Holy Spirit, and this method of imparting supernatural grace is still used in the rituals and ceremonies of the Catholic Church.
Speculation about the other self could not, however, stop at identifying it with a man’s breath or shadow, or with regarding it as absolutely impalpable. These nebulous and gaseous theories[Pg 205] necessarily condensed, as it were, into theories of semi-substantiality still charged with ethereal conceptions, but giving embodiment to the soul to account for the appearances of both dead and living in dreams, when their persons were clasped, their forms and features seen, and their voices heard.
Speculation about the other self couldn't just stop at seeing it as a man's breath or shadow, or thinking of it as completely untouchable. These vague and foggy theories[Pg 205] had to evolve, so to speak, into ideas of semi-substantiality that still included ethereal concepts, but that gave a form to the soul to explain the appearances of both the dead and the living in dreams, when their bodies were embraced, their shapes and features recognized, and their voices heard.
Such theories involve a kind of continuity of identity, and often take the form of belief in the soul as a replica of the body, and as suffering corresponding mutilation. When the native Australian has slain his foe, he cuts off his right thumb, so as to prevent him from throwing a shadowy spear; the Chinese dread of decapitation, lest their spirits are headless, is well known; but a more telling illustration is that cited by Dr. Tylor, from Waitz, of the West Indian planter, whose slaves sought refuge from the lash and toil in suicide. But he was too cunning for them; he cut off the heads and hands of the corpses, that the survivors might see that not even death could save them from a taskmaster who could maim their souls in the next world. Among advanced nations the same conceptions survived. Achilles, resting by the shore, sees the dead Patroclus in a dream. “Ay me, there remaineth then, even in the house of Hades, a spirit and phantom of the dead, albeit the life be not anywise therein; for all night long hath the ghost of hapless Patroclus stood over me, wailing and making moan, and wondrous like his living self it seemed.”[82] Virgil portrays Æneas, and Homer describes Ulysses, as[Pg 206] recognising their old comrades when they enter the “viewless shades,” where the dwellers continue the tasks of their earthly life. In Hebrew legend Saul recognises the shade of Samuel when the magic spell of the Witch of Endor evokes it, although the grave of the old “judge” was sixty miles away. The monarch-shades of “Sheol” hail with derision the entrance of the King of Babylon among them. In New Testament narrative the risen Jesus is alternately material and spiritual, now passing through closed doors, and now submitting his wound-prints to the touch of the doubter. In Hamlet the ghost is as “the air, invulnerable,” yet “like a king” ...
Such theories involve a kind of continuity of identity, often based on the belief that the soul mirrors the body and suffers the same injuries. When an Aboriginal Australian kills an enemy, he cuts off the right thumb to stop him from throwing a shadowy spear. The fear the Chinese have of decapitation, worrying that their spirits will be headless, is well known; but a more striking example is the one mentioned by Dr. Tylor, from Waitz, about the West Indian planter whose slaves tried to escape the whip and hard labor by committing suicide. However, he was too clever for them; he severed the heads and hands of the bodies so that the survivors could see that even death couldn’t free them from a master who could injure their souls in the afterlife. Among advanced societies, similar beliefs persisted. Achilles, resting by the shore, dreams of the dead Patroclus. “Oh, even in the realm of Hades, there remains a spirit and phantom of the dead, although no life is there; for all night long, the ghost of unfortunate Patroclus stood over me, weeping and mourning, and it seemed remarkably like his living self.” [82] Virgil portrays Æneas, and Homer describes Ulysses, as[Pg 206] recognizing their old comrades when they enter the “viewless shades,” where the inhabitants continue the activities of their earthly lives. In Hebrew legend, Saul recognizes the shade of Samuel when the Witch of Endor casts a spell to summon him, despite Samuel's grave being sixty miles away. The ghostly kings of “Sheol” greet the King of Babylon with mockery when he arrives among them. In New Testament stories, the risen Jesus shifts between being material and spiritual, sometimes passing through locked doors and at other times allowing the doubter to touch his wounds. In Hamlet, the ghost is like “the air, invulnerable,” yet “like a king” ...
“... that fair and warlike form
In which the majesty of buried Denmark
Did sometimes march.”
“... that noble and fierce figure
In which the greatness of buried Denmark is revealed.
"Would occasionally appear."
Notions of material punishments and rewards involved notions of a material soul, even pending its reunion with the body at the general resurrection. The angels are depicted as weighing souls in a literal balance, while devils clinging to the scales endeavour to disturb the equilibrium.[83] In some frescoes of the fourteenth century, on the walls of the Campo Santo, at Pisa, illustrations of these notions abound; the soul is portrayed as a sexless child rising out of the mouth of the corpse, and eagerly awaited as the crown of rejoicing of the angels, or as the lawful prey of the demons. After this it is amusing to learn that extreme tests of the[Pg 207] weight of ghosts are now and then forthcoming,[84] from the assertion of a Basuto divine that the late queen had been bestriding his shoulders, and he never felt such a weight in his life, to the alleged modern spiritualistic reckoning of the weight of a human soul at from three to four ounces! And do not spirit-photographs adorn the albums of the credulous?
Notions of material punishments and rewards involve ideas about a physical soul, even before it reunites with the body during the general resurrection. Angels are shown weighing souls on a literal scale, while devils cling to the scales trying to disrupt the balance. [83] In some 14th-century frescoes on the walls of the Campo Santo in Pisa, there are plenty of illustrations of these ideas; the soul is depicted as a genderless child rising out of the corpse’s mouth, eagerly awaited as the source of joy for the angels or as the legal prey for the demons. After this, it’s amusing to note that extreme tests of the[Pg 207] weight of ghosts occasionally appear, from a Basuto divine claiming that the late queen had been riding on his shoulders and he had never felt such a weight in his life, to modern spiritualist claims estimating the weight of a human soul at three to four ounces! And don’t spirit photographs fill the albums of the gullible?
§ X.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN SOULS IN BRUTES AND PLANTS AND LIFELESS THINGS.
BARBARIC BELIEF IN SOULS IN ANIMALS, PLANTS, AND INANIMATE OBJECTS.
More graceful is the conception which makes the soul spring up as a flower or cleave the air as a bird. It is, of course, the purified survival of the primitive thought which did not limit its belief in an indwelling spirit to man, but extended it to brutes and plants, and even to lifeless things. For the lower creatures manifested the phenomena from which the belief in spirits in higher creatures was inferred. They moved and breathed, their life ceased with their breath; they cast shadows and reflections; their cries, which to the savage seemed so like human speech,[85] awakened echoes; and they appeared in dreams. Among the western tribes of North America the phantoms of all animals are[Pg 208] supposed to go to the happy beasts’ grounds, and in Assam the ghosts of those slain become the property of the hunter who kills them; whilst the custom of begging pardon of the animal before or after despatching it, as among the Red Indians, who even put the pipe of peace in the dead creature’s mouth, further evidences to barbarian belief in beast-souls. Although the belief in the immortality of brutes has now no place in serious philosophy, it has been a favourite doctrine from the Kamchadales, who believe in the after-life of flies and bugs, to the eminent naturalist Agassiz, who advocates the doctrine in his Essay on Classification; and in a list of 4977 books on the nature and future of the soul given in Mr. Alger’s elaborate critical history of the subject, nearly 200 deal with the after-life of animals. The advocates have often felt the difficulty of granting this after-life to man and denying it to creatures to which he stands so closely related in ultimate community of origin; but science, while it finds links of sympathy with the ideas of rude races respecting the common life of all that moves, and presents evidence in support of the common destiny, lends no support to the doctrine of the immortality of oysters. The custom of apologising to doomed brutes is practised in regard to plants. If they exhibit the phenomena of life in a lesser degree, enough are shown to justify the accrediting of them with souls. Besides flinging wavy shadows and reflections (and it cannot be too often enforced that to the barbaric intelligence motion is a prime sign of life), they are not[Pg 209] voiceless. Murmurs are heard in their leaves; sounds echo from their hollow trunks, or tremble, Æolian-like, through their branches; and in their juices are the sources of repose or frenzy.
A more elegant idea is that the soul rises like a flower or moves through the air like a bird. This is a refined version of the ancient belief that didn’t just assign a spirit to humans, but extended that thought to animals, plants, and even inanimate objects. Lower creatures displayed the behaviors that led to the belief in spirits in higher beings. They moved and breathed, their lives ended with their last breath; they cast shadows and reflections; their cries, which seemed so similar to human speech to primitive people, echoed back at them; and they showed up in dreams. Among the western tribes of North America, the spirits of all animals are believed to go to happy hunting grounds, while in Assam, the ghosts of animals slain belong to the hunter who kills them. The practice of asking forgiveness from the animal before or after killing it, seen among the Native Americans who would even place a peace pipe in the mouth of the deceased animal, further illustrates the belief in animal souls among early cultures. Although the notion of animals having an afterlife has no place in serious modern philosophy, it has been a cherished idea from the Kamchadales, who believe that flies and bugs have an afterlife, to the renowned naturalist Agassiz, who supports the idea in his Essay on Classification; and in a comprehensive list of 4,977 books discussing the nature and future of the soul in Mr. Alger’s detailed critical history of the subject, nearly 200 focus on animals' afterlife. Advocates have often struggled with the challenge of granting an afterlife to humans while denying it to creatures closely related to us in terms of origins. However, science, while finding common ground with the beliefs of primitive cultures regarding the shared life of all living beings, presents evidence supporting a shared fate and does not support the idea of oysters having immortality. The practice of apologizing to animals about to be killed is also applied to plants. Although they show life to a lesser degree, they exhibit enough signs to warrant attributing souls to them. Besides casting wavy shadows and reflections (and it can’t be stressed enough that for primitive minds, motion is a key sign of life), they are not silent. Sounds can be heard in their leaves; noises echo from their hollow trunks or tremble through their branches like the winds; and in their juices lie the sources of calm or madness.
“The Ojibways believed that trees had souls, and in pagan times they seldom cut down green or living trees, for they thought it put them to pain. They pretended to hear the wailing of the trees when they suffered in this way. On account of these noises, real or imaginary, trees have had spirits assigned them, and worship offered to them. A mountain-ash, in the vicinity of South Ste. Marie, which made a noise, had offerings piled up around it. If a tree should emit from its hollow trunk or branches a sound during a calm state of the atmosphere, or should any one fancy such sounds, the tree would be at once reported, and soon come to be regarded as the residence of some local god.”[86] As expressed in Greek myth, purified in this case from grosser elements, we have the Dryades, who were believed to die together with the trees in which their life had begun to be, and in which they had dwelt. As expressed in folk-lore and its poetic forms, it is in the growth or blossoming of flowers, or the intertwining of branches, that the idea survives. In the ballad of “Fair Margaret and Sweet William”—
“The Ojibways believed that trees had souls, and in their earlier beliefs, they rarely cut down living trees because they thought it caused them pain. They imagined they could hear the trees crying out when this happened. Because of these sounds, whether they were real or just imagined, trees were believed to have spirits, and people offered worship to them. For example, a mountain-ash near South Ste. Marie that made a sound had offerings placed around it. If a tree made a noise from its hollow trunk or branches on a calm day, or if someone thought they heard such sounds, it would be reported and quickly regarded as the home of a local god.”[86] In Greek mythology, purified from more crude elements, we have the Dryades, who were believed to die alongside the trees where their lives began and where they lived. In folklore and its poetic forms, the idea persists in the growth or blossoming of flowers, or the intertwining of branches. In the ballad of “Fair Margaret and Sweet William”—
“Out of her brest there sprang a rose,
And out of his a briar;
They grew till they grew unto the church-top,
And there they tyed in a true lover’s knot;”[87]
“From her chest blossomed a rose,
And from his, a thorn;
They grew until they touched the church spire,
And there they tied a true lover’s knot; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 210]in the story of “Tristram and Ysonde,” “from his grave there grew an eglantine which twined about the statue, a marvel for all men to see; and, though three times they cut it down, it grew again, and ever wound its arms about the image of the fair Ysonde;”[88] while the conception often lends itself to the poet’s thoughts, from Laertes’ words over Ophelia:—
[Pg 210]In the story of “Tristram and Ysonde,” “from his grave, an eglantine grew that wrapped around the statue, a wonder for everyone to see; and, even though they cut it down three times, it grew back and always wrapped its arms around the image of the beautiful Ysonde;” [88] while the idea often inspires the poet’s thoughts, as in Laertes’ words over Ophelia:—
“Lay her i’ the earth,
And from her fair and unpolluted flesh
May violets spring,”
“Bury her in the ground,”
And from her beautiful and pure flesh
May violets grow,”
to Tennyson’s
to Tennyson's
“And from his ashes may be made
The violet of his native land.”
“And from his ashes may be made
The purple of his homeland.
In Grimm’s Teutonic Mythology a number of illustrations are supplied of the vagaries of popular imagination, which picture the soul as a bird flying out of a dead person’s mouth, and, as a cognate example from rude culture, we find a belief among the Powhatans that “a certain small wood bird received the souls of their princes at death, and they religiously refrained from doing it harm; while the Aztecs and various other nations thought that all good people, as a reward of merit, were metamorphosed at the close of life into feathered songsters of the grove, and in this form passed a certain term in the umbrageous bowers of Paradise.”[89] But many pages might be filled with examples of varying conceptions of the soul, the major number of which (for the idea[Pg 211] of it as a mouse, snake, etc., must not be forgotten) have as their nucleus its ethereal nature and freedom from the limitations of solid earth, although round that nucleus gather some more concrete ideas for the mind, desiring something more substantial than symbols, to grasp. The belief that inanimate things as well as animals and plants have a dual being is not so obvious at first sight, and yet, given the reasons for the latter, there are as good grounds, because like in kind, for the former. The Algonquins told Father Charlevoix that “since hatchets and kettles have shadows, as well as men and women, it follows that these shadows must pass along with human shadows into the spirit-land.” When the tools or weapons are injured or done with, their souls must cross the water to the Great Village, where the sun sets. Besides, spears and pots and pans, as well as men and dogs, appear in dreams; they throw shadows and images in the water, they give forth a sound when struck, and, as the Fijians also argue, “if an animal or plant die, its soul goes to Bolotoo; if a stone or anything else is broken, it has its reward there; nay, has equal good luck with men and hogs and yams. If an axe or a chisel is worn out or broken up, away flies its soul for the service of the gods.” Logically, the savage who believes that in the other world
In Grimm’s Teutonic Mythology, there are several examples of how popular imagination views the soul, often depicting it as a bird flying out of a dead person’s mouth. Similarly, the Powhatans believed that “a small wood bird received the souls of their princes at death, and they took care to avoid harming it.” The Aztecs and various other cultures thought that good people, as a reward for their virtue, transformed into feathered songbirds at the end of their lives and spent some time in the shady groves of Paradise. But many pages could be filled with different ideas about the soul. Most beliefs (including those that see the soul as a mouse, snake, etc.) center around its ethereal nature and its freedom from the limitations of the physical world, though some more tangible ideas emerge because the mind craves something more concrete than symbols to hold onto. The idea that inanimate objects, as well as animals and plants, have a dual existence isn’t immediately obvious, yet there are solid reasons for it, much like the rationale for the latter. The Algonquins told Father Charlevoix that “since hatchets and kettles cast shadows just like men and women, it follows that these shadows must also travel to the spirit world.” When tools or weapons are damaged or discarded, their souls also must cross the water to the Great Village, where the sun sets. Moreover, spears and pots and pans, just like men and dogs, appear in dreams; they create shadows and reflections in water, make sounds when struck, and as the Fijians argue, “if an animal or plant dies, its soul goes to Bolotoo; if a stone or anything else is broken, it too receives a reward there, enjoying equal fortune with men, pigs, and yams. If an axe or a chisel wears out or breaks, its soul departs for the service of the gods.” Logically, the "savage" who believes that in the other world
“The hunter still the deer pursues,
The hunter and the deer a shade,”
“The hunter still chases the deer,
"The hunter and the deer in the shadows,"
must put in the hands of the one a shadow spear.[Pg 212] So when an Ojibway chief, after a four days’ trance, gave an account of his visit to the land of shadows, he told of the hosts whom he had met travelling there laden with pipes and kettles and weapons. These primitive ideas explain, once and for all, matters which have too often been explained by fanciful theories, or cited as evidences of the benighted condition of those places which on missionary maps of the world are painted black. They disclose the reason why food and utensils and weapons were broken and buried with the dead; why fires were lighted round the grave; why animals were slain on the death of a chief; why the Greenlanders, when a child dies, bury a dog with him, because the dog, they say, is able to find his way anywhere; why North American Indian mothers in pathetic custom drop their milk on the lips of the dead child; and why, what seemed so inexplicable to the early missionaries to the East, ignorant of the practice of widow-sacrifice among the ancient peoples of the West, as the Gauls, Teutons, and others, wives and slaves were burned on the funeral pyre. Among the Mexicans sometimes a very rich man would even have his chaplain slaughtered, that he might not be deprived of his support in the other world.
must put in the hands of the one a shadow spear.[Pg 212] So when an Ojibway chief, after four days of trance, recounted his journey to the land of shadows, he talked about the groups he met traveling there with pipes, kettles, and weapons. These basic ideas clarify, once and for all, matters that have often been explained through imaginative theories or represented as evidence of the uncivilized state of places that missionary maps depict in black. They reveal why food, utensils, and weapons were broken and buried with the dead; why fires were lit around graves; why animals were killed when a chief died; why the Greenlanders, when a child passes away, bury a dog with them, because the dog, they believe, can find its way anywhere; why North American Indian mothers, in a touching tradition, drop their milk on the lips of their deceased child; and why what seemed so puzzling to early missionaries in the East, who were unaware of the practice of widow-sacrifice among the ancient peoples of the West, like the Gauls, Teutons, and others, included burning wives and slaves on the funeral pyre. Among the Mexicans, sometimes a very wealthy man would even have his chaplain killed, so he wouldn’t be deprived of his support in the afterlife.
In their initial stage all these gifts are made, all these rites performed, for the supposed need of the dead. Every one had his manes, which followed him into the next world, and, lacking which, he would be as poor as if in this world he had lacked it. The spiritual counterpart of the offerings was[Pg 213] consumed by his spirit, just as the old deities were thought to enjoy the sweet-smelling savour of the burnt sacrifices; the fires were kindled that the soul might not grope about in darkness. So the obolus was put into the mouth of the dead, that its manes might be payment to Charon for the ferry of the Styx, as money is put in the corpse’s hand or mouth among the German and Irish peasants to this day; so the warrior’s horse was slain at his tomb and the armour laid therein, that he might enter Valhalla riding, and clothed with the tokens of his right to the abode reserved for those who had fallen in battle.
In their early days, all these gifts were given, and all these rituals were performed for the supposed needs of the dead. Everyone had their manes that followed them into the afterlife, and without them, they would be as poor as if they had lacked it in this world. The spiritual equivalent of the offerings was[Pg 213] consumed by their spirit, just like the ancient gods were believed to enjoy the sweet aroma of the burnt sacrifices; the fires were lit so the soul wouldn’t wander in darkness. Thus, the obolus was placed in the mouth of the dead as payment to Charon for crossing the Styx, just like money is put in the hands or mouths of corpses among German and Irish peasants today; and a warrior’s horse was sacrificed at his grave, along with his armor, so he could enter Valhalla riding and dressed in the symbols of his right to the place reserved for those who fell in battle.
Any explanation of customs like the foregoing, persistent as they are in kind, however varying in expression, is defective which does not take into account what large part the emotions play in all that is connected with death, and how they infuse such customs with vitality. The bereaved refuse to believe that those whom they have lost have no more concern in the interests of life once common and dear to both. As among the Dakotas, when a mother feels a pain at her breast, they say that her dead child is thinking of her. The place where the body lies becomes the connecting link between it and the soul which is still the solicitude and care, or, it may be, the dread of the living; succouring and protecting, or, on the other hand, avenging.
Any explanation of customs like the ones mentioned above, persistent as they are in nature, but varying in expression, is lacking if it doesn't consider the significant role emotions play in everything related to death and how they give these customs their vitality. Those who are grieving refuse to accept that their lost loved ones have no more involvement in the shared interests of life that were once dear to both. For example, among the Dakotas, when a mother experiences pain in her breast, they believe her deceased child is thinking of her. The place where the body rests becomes the connection between it and the soul, which still evokes care and concern, or possibly dread, from the living; offering protection and support, or, conversely, seeking vengeance.
The element of dread undoubtedly comes into play early. The awe which we feel in the presence of death, or in passing in the dark through a churchyard, takes in the savage the form of terror. The[Pg 214] behaviour of the ghost in dreams, its ability to do what men still in the flesh cannot do, quicken the belief in occult power, and the desire to propitiate it. Among the Lapps red-hot stones are cast behind the coffins of the dead, and their graves fenced round to prevent their return to earth. The articles placed in the grave as gifts for the dead become sacrifices laid on the altar to appease malignant spirits; the mound or tomb becomes a temple, and awe passes by easy degrees into worship. The prevalence in one form or another of ancestor-worship has, as remarked already, led Mr. Spencer to the conclusion that it is the rudimentary form of all religions; even sun, moon, volcano, river, etc., being feared and adored because they were believed to be the dwelling-places of ancestral ghosts. The facts are against this theory. It is to the larger, the more impressive phenomena of the natural world, the sun in noontide strength and splendour, the lightning and the thunder, that we must look for the primary causes which awakened the fear, the wonder, and the adoration in which lie the germs of the highest religions. Such causes are not only sufficient, but more operative on the undeveloped intelligence than the belief in ancestral spirits of the mountain and the sea, which involves a more complex mental action.[90] The one is contributory, but subordinate, to the other. It is, as M. Réville remarks, “the phenomena of nature regarded as animated and conscious that wake and stimulate the religious sentiments, and become the[Pg 215] objects of the adoration of man.... If nature-worship, with the animism that it engenders,[91] shapes the first law to which nascent religion submits in the human race, anthropomorphism furnishes the second, disengaging itself ever more and more completely from the zoomorphism which generally serves as an intermediary. This is so everywhere.”[92]
The sense of dread definitely kicks in early. The awe we experience in the presence of death, or when walking through a dark churchyard, turns into sheer terror for the savage. The behavior of ghosts in dreams, along with their ability to do things that living people cannot, strengthens the belief in supernatural powers and the desire to appease them. Among the Lapps, hot stones are thrown behind the coffins of the dead, and their graves are surrounded to prevent their return to earth. The items placed in graves as gifts for the deceased become sacrifices on an altar to calm evil spirits; the mound or tomb turns into a temple, and awe gradually evolves into worship. The widespread practice of ancestor worship has led Mr. Spencer to suggest that it is the foundational form of all religions; even the sun, moon, volcano, rivers, etc., are feared and revered because they were thought to be homes of ancestral spirits. However, the evidence contradicts this theory. We should look to the grander, more remarkable phenomena of the natural world—the sun in its midday brilliance, lightning, and thunder—for the primary triggers that inspire fear, wonder, and reverence, which contain the seeds of the highest religions. Such causes are not only enough but also more impactful on the less developed mind than the belief in ancestral spirits of the mountains and seas, which requires a more complex type of thinking. The former is supportive but secondary to the latter. As M. Réville points out, “the phenomena of nature seen as alive and conscious are what awaken and inspire religious feelings, becoming the objects of human worship.... If nature worship, along with the animism it fosters, forms the initial law that emerging religion submits to in humanity, anthropomorphism provides the second, increasingly separating itself from the zoomorphism that often acts as a bridge. This is true everywhere.”
§ XI.
BARBARIC AND CIVILISED NOTIONS ABOUT THE SOUL’S DWELLING-PLACE.
BARBARIC AND CIVILIZED IDEAS ABOUT WHERE THE SOUL LIVES.
The existence of the ghost-soul or other self being unquestioned, the inquiry follows, where does it dwell? Like the trolls of Norse myth, who burst at sunrise, the flitting spirit vanishes in the light and comes with the darkness; but what places does it haunt when the quiet of the night is unbroken by its intrusion, and where are they?
The existence of the ghost-soul or another self being beyond doubt, the question then arises: where does it reside? Like the trolls from Norse mythology that disperse at sunrise, the wandering spirit disappears in the light and returns with the darkness; but what places does it haunt when the silence of the night remains unbroken by its presence, and where are those places?
The answers to these are as varied as the vagaries of rude imagination permit. We must not expect to find any theories of the soul’s prolonged after-existence among races who have but a dim remembrance of yesterday, and but a hazy conception of a to-morrow. Neither, among such, any theories of the soul abiding in a place of reward or punishment, as the result of things done in the body. Speaking of[Pg 216] the heaven of the Red man, Dr. Brinton remarks that “nowhere was any well-defined doctrine that moral turpitude was judged and punished in the next world. No contrast is discoverable between a place of torment and a realm of joy; at the worst but a negative castigation awaited the liar, the coward, or the niggard.” Ideas of a devil and a hell are altogether absent from the barbaric mind, since it is obvious that any theory of retribution could arise only when man’s moral nature had so developed as to awaken questions about the government of the universe, and to call another world into existence to redress the wrongs and balance the injustices of this. His earliest queries were concerned with the whereabouts of the soul more than with its destiny, and it was, and still is, among the lower races, thought of as haunting its old abode or the burial-place of its body, and as acting very much as it had acted when in the flesh. The shade of the Algonquin hunter chases the spirits of the beaver and the elk with the spirits of his bow and arrow, and stalks on the spirits of his snow-shoes over the spirit of the snow. Among the Costa Ricans the spirits of the dead are supposed to remain near their bodies for a year, and the explorer Swan relates that when he was with the North-Western Indians he was not allowed to attend a funeral, lest he offended the spirits hovering round; whilst the Indians of North America often destroy or abandon the dwellings of the dead, the object being to prevent the ghost from returning, or to leave it free so to do. But it is needless to multiply[Pg 217] illustrations of a belief which has been persistent in the human mind from the dawn of speculation about the future of the soul to the present day. The barbarians who think that the spirits of the dead move and have their being near the living, join them on their journeys, and sit down, unseen visitants, at their feasts (to be driven off, as among the Eskimos, by blowing the breath), are one with the multitudes of folks in Europe and America who, sorrowing over their dead, think of them as ministering with unfelt hands, and as keenly interested in their concerns.
The answers to these vary as much as rude imagination allows. We shouldn't expect to find any theories about the soul's continued existence among groups that have only a vague memory of yesterday and a blurry idea of tomorrow. Likewise, among such groups, there are no theories about the soul existing in a place of reward or punishment based on actions taken during life. Speaking of[Pg 216] the heaven of the Native American, Dr. Brinton notes that “nowhere was there a clear doctrine that moral wrongdoing was judged and punished in the next world. No distinction can be found between a place of torment and a place of joy; at worst, the liar, coward, or stingy person faced only a negative consequence.” Concepts of a devil and hell are completely absent from the primitive mindset, since it's clear that any notion of retribution could only arise when humanity's moral sense had developed enough to provoke questions about the universe's governance and to imagine another world that could address the wrongs and injustices of this one. Early inquiries were focused more on where the soul goes than on its fate, and among primitive groups, it is still viewed as lingering in its former home or its burial site, acting much like it did when it was alive. The spirit of the Algonquin hunter pursues the spirits of the beaver and elk with his bow and arrow, treading lightly over the spirit of the snow with his snowshoes. Among the Costa Ricans, the spirits of the dead are believed to stay near their bodies for a year, and the explorer Swan recounts that while with the North-Western Indians, he was not permitted to attend a funeral, lest he disturb the spirits nearby; meanwhile, the Native Americans often destroy or abandon the homes of the deceased to prevent the ghost from returning, or to allow it to roam freely. However, there’s no need to add more[Pg 217] examples of a belief that has persisted in the human mind from the beginning of speculations about the soul's future to today. The primitive people who believe that the spirits of the dead linger near the living, accompany them on their journeys, and join their feasts as unseen guests (only to be driven away, as among the Eskimos, by blowing) are similar to many in Europe and America who, mourning their dead, think of them as quietly supporting them and being genuinely interested in their lives.
“We meet them at the doorway, on the stair,
Along the passages they come and go,
Impalpable impressions on the air,
A sense of something moving to and fro.”
“We meet them at the door, on the stairs,
They come and go through the hallways,
Unseen vibes in the air,
"A sensation of something shifting back and forth."
The Ojibway, who detects their tiny voices in the insect’s hum, and thinks of them as sheltering themselves from the rain by thousands in a flower, as sporting by myriads on a sunbeam, is one with the Schoolmen who speculated on the number of angels that could dance on a needle’s point, and with Milton in his poetic rendering of the belief of his time, that
The Ojibway, who hears their tiny voices in the insects’ buzz, and imagines them protecting themselves from the rain by the thousands in a flower, as they bask in the sunlight by the myriads, is united with the scholars who wondered about how many angels could dance on the head of a pin, and with Milton in his poetic expression of the beliefs of his era, that
“Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth
Unseen, both when we wake and when we sleep.”
“Millions of spiritual beings walk the earth
"Unseen, whether we're awake or asleep."
The Hottentot who avoids a dead man’s hut lest the ghost be within, is one with the believers in haunted houses, in banshees, wraiths, and spectres. Such as he should not be excluded as “corresponding members” of the Society for Psychical Research in[Pg 218] the invitations[93] which its committee issues to folks who have seen apparitions, and slept, or tried to sleep, in the dreaded chamber of some moated hall of mystery.
The Hottentot who avoids a dead man’s hut to steer clear of the ghost inside is just like those who believe in haunted houses, banshees, wraiths, and specters. People like him should not be excluded as “corresponding members” of the Society for Psychical Research in[Pg 218] the invitations[93] that its committee sends out to those who have seen apparitions or have tried to sleep in the frightening chamber of some mysterious, moated hall.
If we look in vain for any consistency of idea or logical relation in barbaric notions, our wonder ceases at the absence of these when we note the conflicting conceptions entertained among intelligent people. But the underlying thought is identical. The examples given in a foregoing section on the belief in the passage of the soul into other human bodies, into animals and stones, strengthened as this is by the likeness in mind and body between children and dead relatives, by the human expression noted on many a brute, by the human shape of many a stone, show how the theory of the soul as nigh at hand finds many-sided support. In this belief, too, lie the germs of theories of successive transmigrations elaborated in the faiths of advanced races, when the defects of body and character were explained as the effects of sin committed in a former existence.
If we search in vain for any consistency of ideas or logical connections in primitive beliefs, we stop being surprised by their absence when we notice the conflicting views held by intelligent individuals. However, the underlying thought remains the same. The examples provided earlier regarding the belief in the transfer of the soul into other human bodies, animals, and stones—strengthened by the similarities in mind and body between children and deceased relatives, the humanity observed in many animals, and the human-like forms of certain stones—demonstrate how the theory of the soul being close at hand is supported from many angles. This belief also contains the seeds of theories about successive reincarnations developed in the religions of more advanced societies, where the flaws in body and character were explained as consequences of sins committed in a previous life.
[Pg 219]Next in order of conception appears to be that of the soul as living an independent existence, an improved edition of the present, in an under or upper world, into which the dead pass without distinction of caste or worth.
[Pg 219]Next, it seems that the idea of the soul living an independent life comes into play, envisioned as a better version of our current existence, in a realm above or below, where the deceased transition without regard for social class or value.
The things dreamed about respecting the land of spirits and their occupations are woven of the materials of daily life. Whether to the sleeping barbarian in his wigwam, or to the seer banished in Patmos; whether to the Indian travelling in his dreams to the happy hunting-ground, or to the apostle caught up in trance into paradise; earth, and earth alone, supplies the materials out of which man everywhere has shaped his heaven. Her dinted and furrowed surface; valleys and mountain-tops; islands sleeping in summer seas, or fretted by winter storms; cities walled and battlemented; glories of sunrise and sunset; gave variety enough for play of the cherished hopes and imaginings of men. If we collect any group of barbaric fancies, we find, speaking broadly, that a large proportion have pictured the home of souls as in the west, towards the land of the setting sun. Seen from many a standpoint to sink beneath river, lake, or ocean, which for untutored man enclosed his world, it led to the myth of waters of death dividing earth from heaven, which the soul, often at perilous risk, must cross. Such was the Ginnunga-gap of the Vikings; the nine seas and a half across which travellers to Manala, the under-world of the Finns, must voyage; the great water of the Red Indians;[Pg 220] the Vaitarani of the Brahmans; the Stygian stream of the Greeks; and the Jordan of the Christians, that flows between us and the Celestial City, “where the surges cease to roll.” The sinking of the sun below the horizon obviously led to belief in an under-world, whither the ghosts went. Barbaric notions are full of this, and the lower culture out of which their beliefs arose is evidenced in the Orcus of the Romans, the Hades of the Greeks, the Helheim of the Norsemen, the Sheol of the Hebrews, and the Amenti of the Egyptians, the solar features of which last are clearly traceable in their doctrine. Among the Hebrews, Sheol (translated, curiously enough, thirty-one times as “grave,” and thirty-one times as “hell,” in our Authorised Version) was a vast cavernous space in which the shades of good and bad alike wandered—“the small and great are there, and the servant is free from his master.” It is akin in character to the Greek Hades, where they “wander mid shadows and shade, and wail by impassable streams.” As ideas of a Divine rule of the world grew, its manifestations in justice were looked for, and the mystery of iniquity, the wicked “flourishing like a green bay tree,” led to the conception of a future state, in which Lazarus and Dives would change places. Sheol thus became, on the one hand, a land of delight and repose for the faithful, and, on the other hand, one of punishment for the wicked.
The ideas imagined about the spirit world and its inhabitants are made from the stuff of everyday life. Whether it’s the sleeping barbarian in his hut or the prophet exiled in Patmos; whether it’s the Native American journeying in dreams to the happy hunting ground or the apostle experiencing a trance in paradise; the earth, and only the earth, provides the materials from which people everywhere have created their visions of heaven. Its uneven ground; valleys and mountain peaks; islands resting in summer seas or battered by winter storms; fortified cities; the beauty of sunrises and sunsets; all offered enough variety for the cherished hopes and dreams of people. If we gather any collection of primitive beliefs, we broadly see that many portray the afterlife as located in the west, toward the land of the setting sun. From many perspectives, it seemed to disappear beneath rivers, lakes, or oceans, encasing the world for the uneducated, leading to the myth of the waters of death that separate earth from heaven, which the soul must cross, often facing great peril. This idea was reflected in the Ginnunga-gap of the Vikings; the nine seas and a half that travelers had to cross to reach Manala, the Finnish underworld; the great water of the Native Americans; the Vaitarani of the Brahmins; the Stygian river of the Greeks; and the Jordan of Christians, which flows between us and the Celestial City, “where the waves cease to crash.” The sun setting below the horizon clearly contributed to the belief in an underworld, where spirits went. Primitive beliefs are full of this, and the simpler culture from which these ideas emerged is shown in the Orcus of the Romans, the Hades of the Greeks, the Helheim of the Norsemen, the Sheol of the Hebrews, and the Amenti of the Egyptians, whose solar aspects are clearly evident in their beliefs. Among the Hebrews, Sheol (translated, interestingly enough, thirty-one times as “grave,” and thirty-one times as “hell” in our Authorized Version) was a vast cavernous space where the shades of both good and evil drifted—“the small and great are there, and the servant is free from his master.” It is similar in nature to the Greek Hades, where they “wander among shadows and shades, and lament by impassable streams.” As ideas of divine governance increased, people looked for signs of justice, and the mystery of wrongdoing, where the wicked “flourish like a green bay tree,” led to the idea of a future state where Lazarus and Dives would flip roles. Thus, Sheol became, on one hand, a place of joy and rest for the faithful, and on the other, a place of punishment for the wicked.
Persian, and still older, influences had largely leavened Hebrew conceptions, and local conditions[Pg 221] in Judea added pungent elements. The Valley of Hinnom, or Gehenna, “the place where lie the corpses of those who have sinned against Jehovah, where their worm shall not die, neither their fire be quenched;” the dreary volcanic region around the Dead Sea, with its legend of doomed cities, supplied their imagery of hell with its lake of fire and brimstone. And, as the belief travelled westward, it fell into congenial soil. The sulphurous stench around Lacus Avernus, the smoke of Vesuvius, Stromboli, and Etna, wreathed themselves round the hell of Christianity and the under-world of barbaric myth; and from Talmudic writer to classic poet, to Dante and to Milton, the imagination exhausted the material of the horrible to describe the several tortures of the damned. The hell of our northern forefathers remained below the flat earth, but the cold, misty Niflheim melted away before the fiery perdition of Christian dogma. And, in the region bordering thereon, the limbus patrum, the limbus infantum, etc., we have the survival of belief in separate hells characteristic of the Oriental religions, and of the sub-divisions of the lower world in more rudimentary religions.
Persian and even older influences had significantly shaped Hebrew ideas, while local conditions in Judea added intense elements. The Valley of Hinnom, or Gehenna, “the place where the bodies of those who sinned against Jehovah lie, where their worm will not die and their fire will not be quenched;” the bleak volcanic area around the Dead Sea, with its stories of doomed cities, provided imagery of hell with its lake of fire and brimstone. As this belief spread westward, it found a favorable environment. The sulfurous smell around Lake Avernus, the smoke of Vesuvius, Stromboli, and Etna wrapped themselves around the hell of Christianity and the underworld of barbaric myths; and from Talmudic writers to classic poets, to Dante and Milton, imagination exhausted the dreadful material to depict the various torments of the damned. The hell of our northern ancestors remained below the flat earth, but the cold, misty Niflheim faded away before the fiery judgment of Christian doctrine. And in the area surrounding it, the limbus patrum, the limbus infantum, and so on, we see the persistence of the belief in separate hells typical of Eastern religions, along with the subdivisions of the underworld found in more primitive religions.
Beyond the narrow horizon which bounded the world of the ancients, lay the imaginary land of the immortals, the Blessed, the Happy, the Fortunate Isles. But as that horizon enlarged, the Elysian Fields and Banquet Halls were transferred to an upper sphere. In the wonder aroused by the firmament above, with its solid-looking vault across which[Pg 222] sun, stars, and clouds traversed; in the place it plays in dreams of barbarian and patriarch, when the sleeper is carried thither; in its brightness of noonday glory as contrasted with the dark sun-set under-world, we may find some of the materials of which the theory of an upper world, a heaven (“the heaved”) is made up. There the barbarian places his paradise to which the rainbow and the Milky Way are roads; there he meets his kindred, and lives where cold, disease, and age are not, but everlasting summer and summer fruits. There, too, for the conceptions of advanced races are drawn from the same sources, the civilised peoples of Europe and America have placed their heaven. And, save in refinement of detail incident to intellectual growth, there is nothing to choose between the earlier and the later; the same gross delights, the same earth-born ideas are there, whether we enter the Norseman’s Valhalla, the Moslem’s Paradise, or the Christian’s New Jerusalem.
Beyond the narrow horizon that defined the world of ancient people, there was the imagined land of the immortals, the Blessed, the Happy, the Fortunate Isles. But as that horizon expanded, the Elysian Fields and Banquet Halls were moved to a higher realm. In the wonder inspired by the sky above, with its solid-seeming dome across which[Pg 222] the sun, stars, and clouds moved; in its role in the dreams of both primitive and patriarch, when the sleeper is transported there; in its brightness of midday glory compared to the dark underworld at sunset, we can find some of the elements that make up the idea of a higher realm, a heaven (“the heaved”). There, the barbarian envisions his paradise, where the rainbow and the Milky Way serve as pathways; there he reunites with his family and lives free from cold, sickness, and age, enjoying eternal summer and its fruits. Similarly, the beliefs of more advanced cultures draw from the same sources, with the civilized peoples of Europe and America also envisioning their heaven there. And aside from the finer details that come with intellectual advancement, there’s little difference between the earlier and later depictions; the same simple pleasures, the same earthly ideas are present, whether we enter the Norseman’s Valhalla, the Moslem’s Paradise, or the Christian’s New Jerusalem.
§ XII.
CONCLUSIONS FROM THE FOREGOING.
CONCLUSIONS FROM ABOVE.
It would exceed the limits and purport of this book to follow the extension of the belief in spirits to its extreme range; in other words, to belief in controlling spirits in inanimate objects, which were advanced pari passu with man’s advancing[Pg 223] conceptions to place and rank as the higher gods of polytheism. Such belief, as already indicated, is the outcome of that primitive philosophy which invests the elements above and the earth beneath with departmental deities, until, through successive stages of dualism, the idea of a Supreme Deity is reached, and the approach is thus made towards a conception of the unity and unvarying order of nature. Deferring reference to the part played by dreams as media of communication between heaven and earth, and as warnings of coming events, let us summarise the evidence which has been gathered, and ask whether it warrants the conclusions drawn from it in the present work.
It would go beyond the scope of this book to explore the belief in spirits in its entirety; specifically, the belief in controlling spirits in non-living objects, which developed alongside humanity's evolving understanding of and ranking higher gods in polytheism. This belief, as mentioned earlier, stems from a primitive philosophy that assigns departmental deities to the elements above and the earth below, leading to the idea of a Supreme Deity through various stages of dualism, ultimately creating a conception of the unity and consistent order of nature. Without delving into the role of dreams as a means of communication between heaven and earth, and as omens of future events, let's summarize the evidence that has been collected and consider whether it supports the conclusions drawn in this work.
It has been shown that races have existed, and exist still, at so low a level that their scanty stock of words has to be supplemented by gestures, rendering converse in the dark next to impossible. Such people are bewildered by any effort to count beyond their fingers; they have no idea of the relation of things, or of their differences; they have no power of generalisation by which to merge the accidental in the essential. They believe that their names and likenesses are integral parts of themselves, and that they can be bewitched or harmed through them at the hands of any one who knows the one or has obtained the other. As an important result of their confusion between the objective and the subjective, we find a vivid and remarkable belief in the reality of their dreams. The events which make up these are explained only on the theory[Pg 224] that if the body did not move from its sleeping place, something related to it did, and that the people, both living and dead, who appeared in dream and vision, did in very presence come. The puzzle is solved by the theory of a second self which can leave the body and return to it. For the savage knows nothing of mind. The belief in this other self is strengthened (possibly more or less created) by its appearance in shadow or reflection, in mocking echo, in various diseases, especially fits, when the sufferer is torn by an indwelling foe, and writhes as if in his merciless grasp. The belief in such a ghost-soul, as to the form and ethereal nature of which all kinds of theories are started, is extended to animals and lifeless things, since like evidence of its existence is supplied by them. The fire that destroys his hut, the wind that blows it down, the lightning that darts from the clouds and strikes his fellow-man dead beside him, the rain-storm that floods his fields, the swollen river that sweeps away his store of food—these and every other force manifest in nature add their weight to the inferences which rude man has drawn. The phenomena which have accounted for the vigour of life and the prostration of disease account for the motion of things in heaven above and the earth beneath, and the barbaric mind thus enlarges its belief in a twofold existence in man to a far-reaching doctrine of spirits everywhere. Step by step, from ghost-soul flitting round the wigwam to the great spirits indwelling in the powers of nature, the belief in supernatural beings with physical[Pg 225] qualities arises, until the moral element comes in, and they appear as good and evil gods contending for the mastery of the universe. Passing by details as to the whereabouts of the other self and its doings and destiny in the other world which the dream involves, and following the order of ideas on scientific lines, two queries arise:—
It has been shown that some races have existed, and still exist, at such a low level that their limited vocabulary has to be supplemented by gestures, making conversation in the dark nearly impossible. These people are confused by any attempt to count beyond their fingers; they have no understanding of the relationships between things or their differences; they lack the ability to generalize and distinguish the essential from the incidental. They believe that their names and appearances are essential parts of themselves and that they can be cursed or harmed by anyone who knows their name or has obtained their likeness. Due to their confusion between the objective and the subjective, they hold a vivid and remarkable belief in the reality of their dreams. The events in these dreams are explained by the idea that if the body didn't move from its sleeping place, something related to it must have, and that the people, both living and dead, who appear in dreams and visions are indeed present. The puzzle is addressed by the theory of a second self that can leave the body and return to it. The savage knows nothing of mind. The belief in this other self is reinforced (possibly created) by its appearance in shadows or reflections, in mocking echoes, and in various diseases, especially seizures, when the sufferer is tormented by an inner enemy and writhes as if in its merciless grip. This belief in a ghost-soul, about which all kinds of theories exist concerning its form and ethereal nature, is extended to animals and inanimate objects, as similar evidence of its existence is observed in them. The fire that destroys his hut, the wind that blows it down, the lightning that strikes his fellow man dead beside him, the rainstorm that floods his fields, the swollen river that washes away his food supplies—these and every other force present in nature contribute to the conclusions that primitive man draws. The phenomena that explain the vigor of life and the weakness of disease also account for the movement of things in the heavens above and the earth below, leading the barbaric mind to expand its belief in a twofold existence in humans into a widespread doctrine of spirits everywhere. Step by step, from the ghost-soul flitting around the hut to great spirits residing in the forces of nature, the belief in supernatural beings with physical[Pg 225] qualities emerges until the moral element is introduced, and they appear as good and evil gods battling for control of the universe. Skipping over the details regarding the other self and its actions and fate in the afterlife that dreams involve, and following a scientific order of ideas, two questions arise:—
1. Does the evidence before us suffice to warrant the conclusions drawn from it as to the serious and permanent part which dreams have played in the origin and growth of primitive belief in spirits; in short, of belief in supernatural agencies from past to present times? In this place the answer is brief. Of course the antecedent conditions of man’s developed emotional nature, and of the universe of great and small, which is the field of its exercise, are taken for granted.
1. Does the evidence we have support the conclusions about the significant and lasting role that dreams have played in the development of early beliefs in spirits and, more broadly, in supernatural forces throughout history? Here, the answer is straightforward. Naturally, we assume the background conditions of human emotional development and the vast universe that provides a context for it.
The general animistic interpretation which man gives to phenomena at the outset expressed itself in the particular conceptions of souls everywhere, of which dreams and such-like things supplied the raw material. If they did not, what did? Denying this, we must fall back on a theory of intuition or on revelation. As to the former, it begs the whole question; as to the latter, can that which is itself the subject of periodical revision be an infallible authority on anything?
The general animistic view that people initially have about phenomena is reflected in their specific beliefs about souls, which were largely shaped by dreams and similar experiences. If they weren't influenced by these, what else could it be? If we deny this, we have to rely on a theory of intuition or revelation. The first option just sidesteps the issue; as for the second, can something that is regularly revised really be considered an infallible authority on anything?
If dreams, apparitions, shadows, and the like, are sufficing causes, then, in obedience to the Law of Parsimony (as it is termed in logic), we need not invoke the play of higher causes when lower ones[Pg 226] are found competent to account for the effects. If it seems to some that the base is too narrow, the foundation too weak for the superstructure, and that our metaphysics and our beliefs regarding the invisible rest upon something wider and stronger than the illusions of a remote savage ancestry, the facts of man’s history may be adduced as witness to his continuous passage into truth through illusions; to the vast revolutions and readjustments made in his correction of the first impressions of the senses. There is not a belief of the past, from the notions of savages about their dreams and ghost-world to those of more advanced races about their spirit-realms and its occupants, to which this does not apply. In the more delicate observations of the astronomer he must, when estimating the position of any celestial body, take into account its apparent displacement through the refractive properties of the atmosphere, and must also allow for defects of perception in himself due to what is called “personal equation.” And in ascertaining our place in the scale of being, as well as in seeking for the grounds of belief concerning our own nature, we have to take into account the refracting media of dense ignorance and prejudice through which these beliefs have come, and to allow for the confirming error due to personal equation—fond desire. The result will be the vanishing of illusions involving momentous changes in psychology, ethics, and theology. Instead of groping among mental phenomena for explanations of themselves, they will be analysed by the methods[Pg 227] already indicated. Instead of resting the authority for moral injunctions on innate ideas of right and wrong, and on inspired statutes and standards, it will rest on the accredited, because verifiable, experience of man. Instead of finding incentives to, or restraints on, conduct by operating on men’s hope of future reward, or fear of hell as “hangman’s whip to keep the wretch in order,” they will be supplied by an ever-widening sense of duty, quickened by love and loyalty to a supreme order, in obedience to which the ultimate happiness of humanity in the life that is will be secured.
If dreams, visions, shadows, and similar phenomena are adequate explanations, then, following the Law of Parsimony (as it’s called in logic), we shouldn’t need to call on higher causes when lower ones[Pg 226] are sufficient to explain the effects. If some feel that the foundation is too narrow and weak for the structure, and that our metaphysics and beliefs about the invisible rely on something broader and stronger than the misconceptions of a distant primitive ancestry, the facts of human history can be presented as evidence of mankind's ongoing journey into truth through illusions; of the significant changes and adjustments made in correcting our initial sensory impressions. Every belief from the past, ranging from primitive ideas about dreams and the spirit world to more developed cultures' beliefs about their spiritual realms and its inhabitants, falls under this principle. In the more precise observations of an astronomer, when determining the position of a celestial body, he must consider its apparent shift due to the refractive nature of the atmosphere, and must also account for perceptual biases he has due to what is known as “personal equation.” Similarly, in determining our place in the hierarchy of existence, as well as in exploring the basis of our beliefs about our own nature, we have to take into account the distorting influences of ignorance and prejudice that have shaped these beliefs and recognize the validation error caused by personal bias—wishful thinking. The outcome will be a removal of illusions leading to profound changes in psychology, ethics, and theology. Rather than searching through mental phenomena for explanations of themselves, they will be examined through the methods[Pg 227] already mentioned. The authority for moral guidance will shift from inherent ideas of right and wrong, and from inspired laws and standards, to verified human experiences. Instead of finding motivation or restraint in the hope of future reward or fear of hell as a “hangman's whip to keep the wretch in order,” motivation will come from an ever-growing sense of duty, fueled by love and loyalty to a higher order, which will ultimately secure humanity's happiness in this life.
In this, and not in theories of an hereafter whose origin and persistence are explained, will man find his satisfaction, and the springs of motive to whatever is ennobling, lovely, and of good report. With the poet, who, laying bare the sources of the unrest of his time, has led us to the secret of its peace, he will ask—
In this, and not in theories of an afterlife that are explained in terms of their origin and persistence, will people find their satisfaction and the motivation for whatever is noble, beautiful, and commendable. Like the poet, who, by exposing the sources of the unrest of his time, has guided us to the secret of its peace, he will ask—
“Is it so small a thing
To have enjoyed the sun,
To have lived light in the spring,
To have loved, to have thought, to have done,
To have advanced true friends, and beat down baffling foes—
That we should feign a bliss
Of doubtful future date,
And while we dream on this,
Lose all our present state,
And relegate to worlds yet distant our repose?”[94]
“Is it really such a small thing
To have enjoyed the sunshine,
To have lived freely in the spring,
To have loved, to have thought, to have taken action,
To have fostered true friends and defeated confusing enemies—
That we should pretend to be happy
In an unpredictable future,
And as we pursue this dream,
Lose everything we have now,
"And extend our peace to distant worlds?”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
2. Does the theory of evolution in its application to the development of the spiritual nature of man, and to the origin and growth of ideas, find any[Pg 228] breach of continuity? In its inclusion of him as a part of nature, in accounting for his derivation from pre-human ancestry by a process of natural selection, and in its proofs of his unbroken development from the embryo to adult life, it embraces the growth and development of mind and all that mind connotes. In the words of Professor Huxley, “As there is an anatomy of the body, so there is an anatomy of the mind; the psychologist dissects mental phenomena into elementary states of consciousness, as the anatomist resolves limbs into tissues, and tissues into cells. The one traces the development of complex organs from simple rudiments; the other follows the building up of complex conceptions out of simpler constituents of thought. As the physiologist inquires into the way in which the so-called ‘functions’ of the body are performed, so the psychologist studies the so-called ‘faculties’ of the mind. Even a cursory attention to the ways and works of the lower animals suggests a comparative anatomy and physiology of the mind; and the doctrine of evolution presses for application as much in the one field as in the other.”[95]
2. Does the theory of evolution, in its application to the development of human spirituality and the origin and growth of ideas, show any[Pg 228] gaps in continuity? By including humans as part of nature, explaining their descent from pre-human ancestors through natural selection, and demonstrating their continuous development from embryo to adulthood, it encompasses the growth and evolution of the mind and everything that comes with it. As Professor Huxley stated, “Just as there is an anatomy of the body, there is an anatomy of the mind; the psychologist analyzes mental phenomena into basic states of consciousness, just like the anatomist breaks down limbs into tissues and tissues into cells. One traces how complex organs develop from simple beginnings; the other examines how complex ideas are formed from simpler elements of thought. While physiologists investigate how the so-called ‘functions’ of the body work, psychologists study the so-called ‘faculties’ of the mind. Even a brief look at the behaviors and abilities of lower animals suggests a comparative anatomy and physiology of the mind; and the theory of evolution demands application in both areas.”[95]
Any coherent explanation of the operations of nature was impossible while man had no conception or knowledge of the interplay of its several parts. Now, by the doctrine of continuity, not only are present changes referred to unvarying causes, but the past is interpreted by the processes going on under our eyes. We can as easily calculate eclipses[Pg 229] backward as forward; we can learn in present formations of the earth’s crust the history of the deposition of the most ancient strata; we read in a rounded granite pebble the story of epochs, the fire that fused its organic or inorganic particles, the water that rubbed and rolled it; we reconstruct from a few bones the ancestry of obscure forms, and find in the fragments the missing links that connect species now so varied. And the like method is applied to man in his tout ensemble. His development is not arbitrary; what he is is the expansion of germs of what he was.
Any clear explanation of how nature works was impossible when people had no understanding of how its various parts interact. Now, thanks to the principle of continuity, we can link current changes to consistent causes, and we interpret the past through the processes happening right before us. We can calculate eclipses[Pg 229] both backward and forward; we can discover the history of the oldest layers in the earth’s crust by studying current formations; we can read the story of different eras in a small granite pebble, including the heat that melted its particles and the water that shaped it; we can piece together the ancestry of obscure creatures from just a few bones and find the missing links that connect today’s diverse species. The same method applies to humanity as a whole. Our development isn’t random; who we are is an evolution of the seeds of who we once were.
Till these latter days he has, on the warrant of legends now of worth only as witnesses to his crude ideas, presumed on an isolated place in creation, and excepted his race from an inquiry made concerning every creature beneath him. The pride of birth has hindered his admission of lineal connection between the beliefs of cultured races and the beliefs of savages, and pseudo-scientific writers still confuse issues by assuming distinctions between races to whom spiritual truths have been revealed and races from whom these truths have been withheld. But the only tenable distinction to be drawn nowadays is between the scientific and pre-scientific age in the history of any given race.
Until recently, he has relied on legends that now only serve as evidence of his simplistic ideas to claim a unique place in the universe, and he has excluded his own race from questions posed about every other creature beneath him. His pride in his heritage has prevented him from recognizing the connection between the beliefs of advanced cultures and those of less developed ones, while pseudo-scientific writers continue to complicate matters by creating distinctions between races that have received spiritual truths and those that have not. However, the only meaningful distinction to be made today is between the scientific and pre-scientific eras in the history of any given race.
In these times, when many run to and fro, and knowledge is increased, we forget how recent are the tremendous changes wrought by the science that—
In these times, when many people are constantly on the move and knowledge is expanding, we forget how recent the incredible changes brought about by science are—
“Reaches forth her arms
To feel from world to world, and charms
Her secret from the latest moon.”
“Reaches out her arms”
To touch from one world to another, and enchants
"Her mystery from the latest moon."
[Pg 230]Dulled by familiarity, we forget how operative these changes are upon opinions which have been—save now and again by voices speedily silenced—unquestioned during centuries. It is, in truth, another world to that in which our forefathers lived. Even in science itself the revolution wrought by discoveries within the last fifty years is enormous. Our old standard authorities, especially in astronomy and geology, are now of value only as historical indices to the progress of those sciences, while in the domain of life itself the distinctions between plant and animal, assumed under the terms Botany and Zoology, are effaced and made one under the term Biology. Sir James Paget, in a profoundly interesting address on Science and Theology, has pointed out that it was once thought profane to speak of life as in any kind of relation or alliance with chemical affinities manifest in lifeless matter; now, the correlation of all the forces of matter is a doctrine which investigation more and more confirms. It was believed—many believe it still—that an impassable chasm separates the inorganic from the organic, the latter being attained only through operations of a “vital force” external to matter. That chasm is imaginary. Even the supposed difference between plants and animals in the existence in the latter of a stomach by which to digest and change nutritive substances, vanishes before the experiments on carnivorous plants. And not only do the observations of Mr. Darwin go far to show the existence of a nervous system in plants, but examination of crystals shows that a “truly elemental[Pg 231] pathology must be studied in them after mechanical injuries or other disturbing forces.” And is man, “the roof and crown of things,” to witness to diversity amidst this unity?
[Pg 230]Blinded by how familiar we are with them, we often overlook how impactful these changes are on beliefs that have, apart from a few quickly silenced voices, gone unchallenged for centuries. This is, in fact, a completely different world than the one our ancestors lived in. Even in science, the changes brought about by discoveries in the last fifty years are staggering. Our old authoritative sources, particularly in astronomy and geology, are now valuable mainly as historical markers of the evolution of these fields, while in the realm of life itself, the lines we draw between plants and animals, defined by Botany and Zoology, have merged under the umbrella of Biology. Sir James Paget, in a captivating talk on Science and Theology, pointed out that it was once considered disrespectful to relate life to the chemical forces seen in inanimate matter; now, the connection of all material forces is a concept that ongoing research increasingly supports. It was once believed—many still hold this belief—that there is an unbridgeable gap between the inorganic and the organic, with the latter emerging only through the action of a "vital force" outside of matter. That gap is a figment of the imagination. Even the supposed distinction between plants and animals, based on the presence of a stomach in animals to digest and alter nutrients, disappears when faced with the experiments on carnivorous plants. Moreover, Mr. Darwin's observations suggest the presence of a nervous system in plants, and studies of crystals indicate that a “truly elemental[Pg 231] pathology must be examined in them after mechanical injuries or other disruptive influences.” And will humanity, as the “roof and crown of things,” testify to diversity within this unity?
If we hesitate to believe that our metaphysics have been evolved from savage philosophy, that our accepted opinions concerning man’s nature and destiny are but the improved and purified speculations of the past, we must remember what long years had elapsed before the spirit of science arose and breathed its air of freedom on the human mind. The Christian religion wrought no change in the attitude of man towards the natural world; it remained as full of mystery and miracle to the pagan after his conversion as before it. When that religion was planted in foreign soil it had, as the condition of its thriving, to be nourished by the alien juices. It had to take into itself what it found there, and it found very much in common. Although it displaced and degraded the Dii majores of other faiths, it had its own elaborated order of principalities and powers; it had as real a belief in demons and goblins as any pagan; and it was, therefore, simply a question of baptizing and rechristening the ghost-world of heathendom, substituting angels for swan-maidens and elves, devils for demons, and retaining unchanged the army of evil agencies, who as witches and wraiths swarmed in the night and wrought havoc on soul and body.
If we doubt that our metaphysics have evolved from primitive philosophy, and that our current beliefs about human nature and destiny are just refined versions of earlier ideas, we should remember how many years passed before the spirit of science emerged and brought a sense of freedom to human thought. The Christian religion didn’t change how people viewed the natural world; it remained just as mysterious and miraculous for the pagan after conversion as it was before. When that religion took root in new lands, it had to be supported by the local beliefs to survive. It absorbed what it encountered, which was often quite similar. While it replaced and belittled the major gods of other religions, it had its own structured hierarchy of spiritual beings; it shared a genuine belief in demons and spirits just like any pagan did. Thus, it was basically about renaming the supernatural beings of paganism, swapping angels for swan-maidens and elves, replacing demons with devils, and keeping the army of evil entities intact, who, as witches and wraiths, roamed the night and caused chaos in both spirit and body.
The doctrine of continuity admits no exceptions; it has no “favoured nation” clause for man. Its teaching is of order, not confusion; of gradual[Pg 232] development, not spasmodic advance; of banishment of all catastrophic theories in the interpretation of the history of man as of nature. In its exposition nothing is “common or unclean;” nothing too trivial for notice in study of the growth of language, of law, of social customs and institutions, of religion, or of aught else comprised in the story of our race. The nursery rhyme and the “wise saw” embody the serious belief of past times; ceremonial rites and priestly vestments preserve the significance and sacredness gathering round the common when it becomes specialised. And in this belief in spiritual powers and agencies within and without, the line uniting the lower and the higher culture is unbroken. Nor can it be otherwise, if it be conceded that the sources of man’s knowledge do not transcend his experience, and that within the limits of this we have to look for the origin of all beliefs, from the crudest animism to the most ennobling conceptions of the Eternal.
The concept of continuity has no exceptions; it doesn’t have a “favored nation” clause for humans. Its message is about order, not chaos; about gradual development, not sudden leaps; and it rejects all catastrophic theories when interpreting human and natural history. In its explanation, nothing is “common or unclean;” nothing is too trivial to be noticed in the study of language development, law, social customs and institutions, religion, or anything else in our human story. Nursery rhymes and proverbs reflect the serious beliefs of the past; ceremonial rites and priestly garments maintain the significance and sacredness that form around the ordinary when it becomes specialized. In this belief in spiritual powers and influences, the connection between lower and higher cultures remains intact. It can’t be any other way if we accept that the sources of human knowledge don’t go beyond our experiences, and that within these limits we have to look for the origin of all beliefs, from the simplest animism to the most uplifting ideas of the Eternal.
“This world is the nurse of all we know,
This world is the mother of all we feel.”
“This world is the caretaker of everything we know,
"This world is where all our emotions come from."
And yet we find this denied by professed scientists, whose minds are built, as it were, in water-tight compartments. The theistic philosopher, trembling at the bogey of human automatism, creates an Ego, “an entity wherein man’s nobility essentially consists, which does not depend for its existence on any play of physical or vital forces, but which makes these forces subservient to its determinations.”[96] The[Pg 233] biologist, shrinking from the application of the theory of evolution to the descent of man, argues that “his animality is distinct in nature from his rationality, though inseparably joined during life in one common personality.” His body “was derived from pre-existing materials, and therefore, only derivatively created; that is, by the operation of secondary laws.” His soul, on the other hand, was created in quite a different way, not by any pre-existing means external to God Himself, but by the direct action of the Almighty symbolised by the term “breathing.”[97] As this compound nature of man is defended in a scientific treatise, the question that leaps to the lips is, When did the inoculating action take place?—in the embryonic stage, or at birth, or at the first awakenings of the moral sense?
And yet we see this denied by self-proclaimed scientists, whose minds are compartmentalized. The theistic philosopher, afraid of the idea of human automatism, creates an Ego, “an entity where man's nobility fundamentally lies, which doesn’t rely on any play of physical or vital forces, but which makes these forces subordinate to its decisions.”[96] The[Pg 233] biologist, hesitant to apply the theory of evolution to human descent, argues that “his animal side is fundamentally different from his rational side, though they are inseparably connected throughout life in one unified personality.” His body “came from pre-existing materials, and thus, was only derivatively created; that is, through the operation of secondary laws.” His soul, however, was created in a completely different manner, not through any external pre-existing means apart from God Himself, but by the direct action of the Almighty represented by the term “breathing.”[97] As this complex nature of man is defended in a scientific paper, the question that arises is, When did this creative action occur?—in the embryonic stage, at birth, or during the first stirrings of moral consciousness?
Readers of that eccentric book, The Unseen Universe, published some eight years ago, may remember that the authors built up a spiritual body whose home lay beyond the visible cosmos.[98] Their argument was to the following effect:—Just as light is held to result from vibrations of the ether set in motion by self-luminous or light-reflecting bodies, so every thought occasions molecular action in the brain, which gives rise to vibrations of the ether. While the effect of a portion of our mental activity is to[Pg 234] leave a permanent record on the matter of the brain, and thus constitute an organ of memory, the effect of the remaining portion is to set up thought-waves across the ether, and to construct by these means, in some part of the unseen universe, what may be called our “spiritual body.” By this process there is being gradually built up, as the resultant of our present activities, our future selves; and when we die our consciousness is in some mysterious way transferred to the spiritual body, and thus the continuity of identity is secured.
Readers of that unique book, The Unseen Universe, published around eight years ago, may recall that the authors described a spiritual body that exists beyond the visible universe. Their argument was essentially this: Just as light is believed to come from vibrations of the ether caused by self-luminous or light-reflecting objects, every thought triggers molecular activity in the brain, which creates vibrations in the ether. While part of our mental activity leaves a permanent mark on the brain's material, forming a memory organ, the other part generates thought-waves across the ether, constructing what could be called our “spiritual body” in some part of the unseen universe. This process gradually builds our future selves based on our current actions; when we die, our consciousness mysteriously shifts to the spiritual body, ensuring the continuity of our identity.
“Eternal form shall still divide
Th’ eternal soul from all beside.”
“Endless shape will always separate
"The eternal soul is distinct from everything else."
We may well quote the ancient words: “If they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?” The physicists, who thus locate the soul in limitless space, and call it vibrations; the mathematician, who said it must be extension; and the musician, who said, like Aristoxenus, that it was harmony; the Cartesian philosopher, who locates it in the pineal gland; the Costa Rican, who places it in the liver; the Tongans, who make it co-extensive with the body; and the Swedenborgians, who assume an underlying, inner self pervading the whole frame—these have met together, the lower and the higher culture have kissed each other.
We could easily quote the old saying: “If they do these things in a green tree, what will happen in a dry one?” The physicists, who place the soul in limitless space and refer to it as vibrations; the mathematician, who claimed it must be about extension; the musician, who, like Aristoxenus, described it as harmony; the Cartesian philosopher, who locates it in the pineal gland; the Costa Rican, who believes it resides in the liver; the Tongans, who view it as co-extensive with the body; and the Swedenborgians, who propose an underlying inner self that permeates the entire frame—all these thinkers have come together, where lower and higher cultures meet.
The tripartite division of man by the Rabbis, the Platonists, the Paulinists, the Chinese, the mediæval theories of vegetal, sensitive, and rational souls; what are these but the “other self” of savage[Pg 235] philosophy writ large? Plato’s number is found among the Sioux: of their three souls one goes to a cold place, another to a warm place, and the third stays to guard the body. Washington Matthews, in his Ethnology and Philology of the Hidatsa Indians, says:—“It is believed by some of the Hidatsa that every human being has four souls in one. They account for the phenomena of gradual death, when the extremities are apparently dead while consciousness remains, by supposing the four souls to depart, one after another, at different times. When dissolution is complete, they say that all the souls are gone, and have joined together again outside the body. I have heard a Minsutaree quietly discussing this doctrine with an Assinneboine, who believed in only one soul to each body.”
The division of humans into three parts by the Rabbis, the Platonists, the followers of Paul, the Chinese, and medieval theories about vegetative, sensitive, and rational souls—aren’t these just the "other self" of primitive philosophy in a more developed form? Plato's idea finds a parallel among the Sioux: they believe that a person has three souls, with one going to a cold place, another to a warm place, and the third staying behind to watch over the body. Washington Matthews, in his Ethnology and Philology of the Hidatsa Indians, states: “Some Hidatsa believe that every person has four souls in one. They explain the gradual process of dying, where the extremities seem lifeless while the person remains conscious, by suggesting that the four souls leave one after another at different times. When a person fully passes away, they say that all the souls have departed and reunited outside the body. I once heard a Minsutaree casually discussing this belief with an Assinneboine, who thought there was only one soul per body.”
Let it not be thought that because science explains the earth-born origin of some of man’s loftiest hopes, she makes claim to have spoken the last word, and forbids utterance from any other quarter. The theologian is not less free to assume such miraculous intervention in man’s development as marks him nearer to the angel than to the ape, only his assumptions lie beyond the scope of scientific inquiry. And it should be noted that whilst science takes away, she gives with no niggard hand, so that the loss is more seeming than real.
Let’s not assume that just because science explains the earthly origins of some of humanity’s greatest hopes, it has the final say and silences all other perspectives. The theologian is just as free to suggest that miraculous intervention in human development places us closer to angels than to apes, though those assumptions fall outside the reach of scientific investigation. It’s also important to note that while science may take away some beliefs, it gives back generously, making any loss seem larger than it truly is.
When belief in the earth’s central and supreme place in the universe was surrendered at the bidding of astronomy, there was compensation in the revelation of a universe to which thought can fix no limits.[Pg 236] And if man is bidden to surrender belief in his difference in kind from other living creatures, he will be given the conception of a collective humanity whose duties and destiny he shares. That conception will not be the destruction, but the enlargement, of the field of the emotions, and, in contrasting the evanescence of the individual with the permanence of the race, he may find a profounder meaning in the familiar words—
When we let go of the idea that Earth is the center of the universe as astronomy showed us, we gained the understanding of a universe without limits for our thoughts.[Pg 236] And if we're asked to give up believing that we're fundamentally different from other living beings, we'll gain the idea of a shared humanity with common responsibilities and destinies. This idea will not destroy our emotions but will expand them, and by contrasting the fleeting nature of the individual with the lasting existence of the human race, we might find a deeper meaning in the familiar words—
“We are such stuff as dreams are made on,
And our little life is rounded with a sleep.”
“We are made of the same stuff as dreams,
"And our brief lives conclude with a sleep."
§ XIII.
DREAMS AS OMENS AND MEDIA OF COMMUNICATION BETWEEN GODS AND MEN.
DREAMS AS OMENS AND A WAY FOR GODS AND HUMANS TO COMMUNICATE.
Reference has now to be made to the part played by dreams as supposed channels of communication between heaven and earth; as portents, omens, etc. The common belief among the nations of antiquity that they were sent by the gods, and the like belief lurking in the minds of the superstitious to this day, are the scarcely-altered survivals of barbaric confusion respecting them.
Reference has now to be made to the role of dreams as thought to be channels of communication between heaven and earth; as signs, omens, etc. The prevalent belief among ancient nations that they were sent by the gods, along with the similar belief still present in the minds of the superstitious today, are the hardly changed remnants of primitive misunderstanding about them.
When man had advanced from the earlier stages of undefined wonder and bewilderment concerning the powers around and above him to anthropomorphic conceptions of them, i.e. to making them in his own image, the events of his dreams were striking[Pg 237] confirmation of his notions about the constant intervention of spiritual beings, gods, chiefs, and ancestors, in the affairs of life. That personal life and will with which the rude intelligence invests the objects of its awe; waving trees, swirling waters, drifting clouds, whirling winds, stately march of sun and star, seemed especially manifest in dreams and visions. In their unrelated and bewildering, or, on the other hand, their surpassingly clear, incidents, the powers indwelling in all things seemed to come nearer than in the less sensational occurrences of the day, uttering their monitions, or making known their will. They were the media by which this and that thing was commanded or forbidden, or by which guidance and counsel and knowledge of the future were given. To induce them, therefore, became a constant effort. The discovery that fasting is a certain method of procuring them is one reason of its prevalence in the lower culture. Amongst all the indigenous races of North America abstinence has been practised as a chief means of securing supernatural inspiration. The Redskin, to become a sorcerer or to secure a revelation from his totem, or the Eskimo, to become Angekok, will endure the most severe privations.
When humans progressed from the earlier stages of undefined amazement and confusion about the forces around and above them to anthropomorphizing these forces, meaning they began to shape them in their own image, the events of their dreams strongly supported their beliefs about the ongoing involvement of spiritual beings, gods, leaders, and ancestors in daily life. The personal life and will that the primitive mind attributes to awe-inspiring objects—like swaying trees, flowing waters, drifting clouds, swirling winds, and the grand march of the sun and stars—were especially evident in dreams and visions. In their chaotic and confusing, or, on the other hand, their exceptionally clear incidents, the powers residing in all things seemed to come closer than in the less dramatic events of the day, delivering warnings or revealing their intentions. They served as the channels through which commands or prohibitions were communicated, or by which guidance, advice, and knowledge of the future were provided. Therefore, seeking these experiences became a consistent pursuit. The realization that fasting is a reliable way to achieve them is one reason it is widely practiced in lower cultures. Among all the indigenous peoples of North America, fasting has been used as a primary means of obtaining supernatural inspiration. The Native American, to become a shaman or to gain a revelation from his totem, or the Eskimo, to become an Angekok, will endure significant hardships.
It is believed that whatever is seen in the first dream thus produced by fasting becomes the manitou, or guardian spirit of life, corresponding to the “daimon” of Socrates. And whoever by much fasting is favoured with dreams, and cultivates the art of explaining them as bearing on the future, becomes the feared and consulted “medicine man” of his tribe.[Pg 238] His kee-keé-wins, or records, are finally shown to the old people, who meet together and consult upon them. They in the end give their approval, and declare that he is gifted as a prophet, is inspired with wisdom, and is fit to lead in the councils of the people.[99]
It's thought that whatever appears in the first dream generated by fasting becomes the manitou, or guardian spirit of life, similar to the “daimon” of Socrates. Anyone who experiences many dreams through fasting and learns to interpret them as relating to the future becomes the respected and sought-after “medicine man” of their tribe.[Pg 238] His kee-keé-wins, or records, are eventually presented to the elders, who gather to discuss them. In the end, they give their approval, stating that he is blessed as a prophet, filled with wisdom, and ready to lead in the community's decisions.[99]
Very slender data were needed for the conclusions first drawn from dreams; let the death of a friend or foe be the incident, and the event happen; let a hunting-path fill the half-torpid fancy, and a day’s fasting follow; let the mother of a young sportsman dream that she saw a bear in a certain place, and the son, guided by her account, find the bear where indicated, and kill it; the arbitrary relation is set up forthwith. As Lord Bacon says, “Men mark the hits, but not the misses,” and a thousand dreams unfulfilled count as nothing against one dream fulfilled. Out of that is shaped, as dream-lore shows, a canon of interpretation by which whole races will explain their dreams, never staying, when experience happens to confirm it, to wonder that the correspondences are not more frequent than they are. Where the arbitrary act was wrought, the isolated or conflicting influences manifest, there deity or demon was working. So the passage from the crude[Pg 239] interpretation of his dreams by the barbarian to the formal elaboration of the dream-oracle is obvious. It was only one of many modes by which the gods were thought to hold converse with man, and by which their will was divined. It was one phase of that many-sided belief in power for good or evil inhering in everything, and which led man to see omens in the common events of life, in births, in the objects any one met in a journey or saw in the sky; to divine the future by numbers, by the lines in the hand, by the song and flight of birds (lurking in the word augury), by the entrails of sacrificed men and animals.[100] Sometimes the god sends the message through a spiritual being, an angel (literally “messenger”); sometimes he, himself, speaks in vision, but more often through the symbolism of both familiar and unfamiliar things. To interpret this is a serious science, and skill and shrewdness applied therein with success were passports to high place and royal favour. In this we have the familiar illustrations of Joseph and Daniel, and, indeed, we need not travel beyond the books of the Old Testament for abundant and varied examples of the importance attached to dreams and visions, and of the place accorded to dreams,[101] an importance undiminished until we come to the literature of the centuries just before Christ. For example, in the Book of Jesus the Son of Sirac, we read—
Very little data was needed for the conclusions made about dreams; let the death of a friend or enemy be the event, and the occurrence happen; let a hunting trail fill a half-dazed imagination, followed by a day of fasting; let the mother of a young hunter dream she saw a bear in a specific spot, and the son, following her description, finds and kills the bear there; an arbitrary link is made immediately. As Lord Bacon said, “People remember the successes, but not the failures,” and a thousand unfulfilled dreams matter little against one that comes true. From this, as dream interpretation shows, a set of rules emerges by which entire cultures explain their dreams, never pausing, when experience happens to confirm it, to think about why such connections aren't more common. Where the arbitrary act occurred, the isolated or conflicting influences appear, that’s where a deity or demon is at work. Thus, the shift from the basic interpretation of dreams by savage people to the elaborate dream oracle is clear. It was just one way among many in which the gods were believed to communicate with humans and how their will was understood. It was one aspect of the widespread belief in the power for good or evil present in everything, leading people to see omens in everyday events, in births, in things one encounters on a journey or sees in the sky; to predict the future using numbers, palm lines, the song and flight of birds (hidden in the word augury), and the entrails of sacrificed people and animals.[100] Sometimes the god delivers a message through a spiritual being, an angel (literally “messenger”); sometimes he speaks directly in visions, but more often through symbols of familiar and unfamiliar things. Interpreting this is a serious discipline, and the skills and insights applied successfully were gateways to high status and royal favor. We have familiar examples like Joseph and Daniel, and indeed, we don’t need to look further than the Old Testament for many varied examples of the importance placed on dreams and visions, and the status given to dreams,[101] a significance that remained strong until we reach the literature of the centuries right before Christ. For instance, in the Book of Jesus the Son of Sirac, we read—
[Pg 240]
“Vain and deceitful hopes befit the senseless man,
And dreams make fools rejoice,
Like one who grasps at a shadow and chases the wind,
Is he who puts trust in dreams.”[102]
[Pg 240]
“Foolish and deceptive hopes suit the clueless person,
And dreams make fools joyful,
Like someone who reaches for a shadow and chases the wind,
"Is the one who believes in dreams." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
In the belief that through dreams and oracles Yahweh made known his will, the influence of older beliefs and their literature is apparent. Among the Accadians, a pre-Semitic race in Babylonia, there existed a mass of treatises on magic and divination by dreams and visions, and both from this and from Egyptian sources, blended with survivals from their barbaric past, the Hebrews largely drew.
In the belief that Yahweh revealed his will through dreams and oracles, the influence of earlier beliefs and their writings is clear. Among the Akkadians, a pre-Semitic group in Babylonia, there was a wealth of texts on magic and divination through dreams and visions, and the Hebrews largely drew from this along with Egyptian sources, mixed with remnants from their primitive past.
In this, too, “there is nothing new under the sun.” Homer, painting the vividness and agonising incompleteness of the passing visions, affirms that dreams from Jove proceed, although sometimes to deceive men; Plato assigns prophetic character to the images seen in them; Aristotle sees a divination concerning some things in dreams which is not incredible; the answer to oracles was sought in them, as when the worshipper slept in a temple on the skin of a sacrificed ram, and learned his destiny through the dream that came. The Stoics argued that if the gods love and care for men and are all-knowing, they will tell their purposes to men in sleep. Cicero attaches high importance to the faculty of interpreting them; their phenomena, like those of oracles and predictions, should, he contends, be explained just as the grammarians and the commentators explain the poets.[103]
In this, too, “there’s nothing new under the sun.” Homer, capturing the intensity and painful incompleteness of fleeting visions, claims that dreams come from Jove, even if they sometimes mislead people; Plato attributes a prophetic nature to the images seen in dreams; Aristotle believes that dreams can reveal information about certain things, which isn’t far-fetched; people sought answers in them, like when a worshipper would sleep in a temple on the skin of a sacrificed ram and learn their fate through the resulting dream. The Stoics argued that if the gods love and care for humans and are all-knowing, they will share their intentions with people while they sleep. Cicero emphasizes the importance of interpreting these dreams; he argues that their occurrences, like those of oracles and prophecies, should be analyzed just as grammarians and commentators interpret poets.[103]
[Pg 241]With the influence of these beliefs in the air, and with the legend-visions of Scripture as authority, the divine origin of dreams became a doctrine of the Christian Church. Tertullian says that “we receive dreams from God, there being no man so foolish as never to have known any dreams come true,” and in his De Anima reference is made to a host of writers of dream treatises. For the most part they are but names; their treatises have perished, but enough remains for the perusal of the curious regarding ancient rules of interpretation and the particular significance of certain dreams. The current views of dreams in classic antiquity are believed to be partly embodied in the ’Ονειροκριτικα’ of Artemidorus of Ephesus, who flourished about the middle of the second century, and who reduces dream interpretation to a body of elaborate rules, while amongst Christian writers Synesius of Cyrene, who lived two centuries later, holds a corresponding place.
[Pg 241]With these beliefs prevailing, and the scriptural visions as the standard, the divine origin of dreams became a teaching of the Christian Church. Tertullian claims that “we receive dreams from God, as no one is so foolish as to have never experienced a dream that came true,” and in his De Anima he references a number of authors who wrote about dreams. Most of them are just names; their works have been lost, but enough remains for those curious about ancient interpretation rules and the specific meanings of certain dreams. The prevailing views of dreams in classical antiquity are thought to be partly captured in the ’Ονειροκριτικα’ of Artemidorus of Ephesus, who lived around the middle of the second century and outlined dream interpretation in a detailed set of rules, while among Christian authors, Synesius of Cyrene, who lived two centuries later, occupies a similar role.
Both classic and patristic writers supply copious details concerning the classes into which dreams were divided, and which have some curious correspondences among the Oriental nations, as well as in our dream-lore, e.g., when Artemidorus says that he who dreams he hath lost a tooth shall lose a friend, we may compare with this a quotation which Brand gives from the Sapho and Phao of Lily, a playwright of the time of Elizabeth. “Dreams have their trueth. Dreams are but dotings, which come either by things we see in the day or meates that we eat, and so the common-sense preferring it to be the[Pg 242] imaginative. ‘I dreamed,’ says Ismena, ‘mine eyetooth was loose, and that I thrust it out with my tongue.’ ‘It foretelleth,’ replies Mileta, ‘the loss of a friend; and I ever thought thee so full of prattle that thou wouldst thrust out the best friend with thy tatling.’”
Both classic and early Christian writers provide extensive details about how dreams were categorized, which interestingly aligns with both Eastern cultures and our own dream beliefs. For example, when Artemidorus says that dreaming of losing a tooth means you will lose a friend, we can compare this with a quote that Brand references from Lily's play, Sapho and Phao, from the Elizabethan era. “Dreams hold some truth. Dreams are just fancies that come either from what we see during the day or from what we eat, which is why common sense tends to prefer the idea that they are[Pg 242] imaginative. ‘I dreamed,’ says Ismena, ‘my eyetooth was loose, and I pushed it out with my tongue.’ ‘That means,’ replies Mileta, ‘you’ll lose a friend; and I always thought you were so chatty that you’d push away your best friend with your gossip.’”
It is, however, needless to quote from Artemidorus and others of their kin. They do but furnish samples of the ingenuity applied to profitless speculations on matters which were fundamental then, and around which the mind played unchecked and unchallenged. Moreover, the subtle distinctions made between dreams in former times were slowly effaced, or sank to their proper level in the gossip of chap books—our European kee-keé-wins. But the belief in the dream as having a serious meaning, and in the spectral appearances in visions as real existences, remained as strong as in any barbarian or pagan. In an atmosphere charged with the supernatural, apparitions and the like were matters of course, the particular form of the illusion to which the senses testified being in harmony with the ideas of the age. The devil does not appear to Greek or Roman, but he sorely troubled the saints, unless their nerves were, like Luther’s, strong enough to overmaster him. Luther speaks of him as coming into his cell, and making a great noise behind the stove, and of his walking in the cloister above his cell at night; “but as I knew it was the devil,” he says, “I paid no attention to him, and went to sleep.” Sceptics now and again arose protesting against the current belief, but they were as a voice crying in the desert.[Pg 243] One Henry Cornelius Agrippa, in the fifteenth century, a man born out of due time, says, “To this delusion not a few great philosophers have given not a little credit, especially Democritus, Aristotle, Sincsius, etc., so far building on examples of dreams, which some accident hath made to be true, that thence they endeavour to persuade men that there are no dreams but what are real.”
It’s unnecessary to quote Artemidorus and others like him. They just provide examples of the cleverness used in pointless speculations on issues that were essential at the time, around which people’s minds wandered freely and without challenge. Additionally, the fine distinctions made between dreams in earlier times were gradually erased or diminished into the casual gossip of chapbooks—our European kee-keé-wins. However, the belief that dreams held serious meanings, and that the ghostly figures seen in visions were real, remained as strong as in any barbarian or pagan society. In an environment filled with the supernatural, visions and similar experiences were commonplace, with the specific nature of the illusions aligning with the beliefs of the time. The devil may not have appeared to Greeks or Romans, but he certainly troubled the saints—unless, like Luther, their nerves were strong enough to handle him. Luther recounts how the devil would come into his cell, making a loud noise behind the stove, and how he would walk in the cloister above his cell at night; “But since I knew it was the devil,” he says, “I ignored him and went to sleep.” Skeptics occasionally emerged, challenging the prevailing beliefs, but they were like a voice crying out in the desert.[Pg 243] One Henry Cornelius Agrippa, a man out of his time in the fifteenth century, states, “This delusion has received significant credit from several great philosophers, especially Democritus, Aristotle, Sincsius, etc., who, based on instances of dreams that happened to be true by chance, try to convince people that all dreams are real.”
His words have not yet lost their purport. For the credulity of man, the persistence with which he clings to the shadow of the supernatural after having surrendered the substance, seem almost a constant quantity, varying only in form. Unteachable by experience, fools still pay their guineas to mediums to rap out inane messages from the departed, and send postage stamps to the Astronomer Royal, asking him to “work the planets” for them, and secure them luck in love and law-suits. Nor is there any cure for this but in wise culture of the mind, wise correction, and wholesome control of the emotions. “By faithfully intending the mind to the realities of nature,” as Bacon has it, and by living and working among men in a healthy, sympathetic way, exaggeration of a particular line of thought or feeling is prevented, and the balance of the faculties best preserved. For, adds Dr. Maudsley, in pregnant and well-chosen words, “there are not two worlds—a world of nature and a world of human nature—standing over against one another in a sort of antagonism, but one world of nature, in the orderly evolution of which human nature has its subordinate[Pg 244] part. Delusions and hallucinations may be described as discordant notes in the grand harmony. It should, then, be every man’s steadfast aim, as a part of nature—his patient work—to cultivate such entire sincerity of relations with it; so to think, feel, and act always in intimate unison with it; to be so completely one with it in life, that when the summons comes to surrender his mortal part to absorption into it, he does so, not fearfully, as to an enemy who has vanquished him, but trustfully, as to a mother who, when the day’s task is done, bids him lie down to sleep.”
His words still hold meaning. The belief in the supernatural persists, with people clinging to its shadow even after letting go of its essence. This tendency seems constant, only changing in its expression. Ignorant of experience, people continue to pay mediums to deliver pointless messages from the dead and send stamps to the Astronomer Royal, asking him to align the planets for them, hoping for luck in love and legal matters. The only remedy for this is through thoughtful mental development, wise corrections, and healthy emotional management. “By diligently focusing the mind on the realities of nature,” as Bacon puts it, and by engaging with others in a positive and empathetic way, we can prevent distortions in specific thoughts or feelings and maintain a balance of our faculties. Dr. Maudsley wisely notes that “there are not two worlds—a world of nature and a world of human nature—opposing each other in conflict, but one world of nature, in which human nature plays a subordinate role.” Delusions and hallucinations can be seen as disruptive notes in a grand symphony. Therefore, it should be everyone’s goal, as part of nature, to cultivate genuine relationships with it; to think, feel, and act in harmony with it; to live so in sync with it that when the time comes to surrender to it, he does so not in fear, as if defeated by an enemy, but trustingly, like a child who, after a long day, is invited by a mother to rest.
INDEX.
Abipone, 15, 151, 156.
Abraham, 135.
Accadians, 134, 240.
Æsop, 96.
Agassiz, 208.
Agni, 74.
Agrippa, Cornelius, 243.
Ahriman, 54.
Alger, 208.
Algonquins, 40, 43, 46, 91, 99, 110, 125, 167, 184, 203, 211, 216.
Allah, 159.
Ancestors, sun and moon as, 19.
worship of, 110, 112, 214.
Ancient Stone Age, 8.
Animal, descent from, 99.
worship, 110.
Animals, transformation into, 81.
virtue in flesh of, 164.
souls in, 207.
Apollo, 52.
Arabian folk-tales, 196.
notion of soul, 202.
Araucanians, 43, 163.
Arnobius, 167.
Arnold, Matthew, 14, 227.
Art, primitive, 147.
Artemidorus, 241.
Arthur, King, 123.
Aryan epics, 71.
Aryan folk-tales, 70, 95.
languages, 67.
myths, 51, 76.
Aryans, primitive home of, 69.
Astrology, 33.
Australians, 20, 26, 30, 99, 103, 150, 153, 157, 165, 179, 198, 205.
Aztecs, 44, 199, 210.
Barbaric belief in dreams, 168-174.
belief in souls in brutes, etc., 207-213.
belief in virtue in lifeless things, 12, 160-168, 181.
confusion about names, 154-159.
cures for disease, 179.
dread of portrait-taking, 162.
language, 150.
notions of soul’s abode, 215-222.
theory of disease, 174, 182.
theory of a soul, 182-187.
theory of soul’s nature, 198-206.
Baring Gould, 28, 84.
Basutos, 184.
[Pg 246]
Beast-fables, 94, 98.
Beowulf, 52.
Berserkr, 87.
Bifröst, 33.
Bird, soul as, 210.
wind as, 43-45.
Body, soul apart from, 188.
soul as replica of, 205.
Bohemian folk-tale, 195.
Bonaparte, 64.
Brain of man and ape, 144.
Brand, 17, 166, 241.
Brazilian Indians, 153, 156, 175.
Breath, soul as, 187, 198 ff.
Brébeuf, 165.
Brinton, 45, 92, 101, 210.
Brutes, souls in, 207.
Bryant, 7.
Buckle, 3.
Buddha, 64.
Buddhist fables (see Jâtakas).
Bunsen, 132.
Bushmen, 13, 20, 26.
Cæsar, 106.
Callaway, Bishop, 170.
Campbell, J. F., 193.
Cannibalism, 165.
Cardinal points, symbol of, 44.
Caribs, 167.
Carpenter, Dr., 88, 232.
Catlin, 162.
Charlemagne, 125.
Charles’s Wain, 30.
Charms, philosophy of, 164.
Chasuble, 167.
Chaucer, 28, 32.
Child and savage, 14.
Chimpanzee, brain of, 145.
Chinese myth, 16, 36.
Choctaws, 42, 184.
Christian heaven, 220.
religion, 231.
Cicero, 240.
Civilised theories of soul’s nature, 198, 203.
Clan-totems, 107, 109.
Cloud-serpent, 46.
Clouds as cows, 51.
Confession, 181.
Congo Negroes, 202.
Continuity, doctrine of, 228, 231.
Coral, 166.
Costa Ricans, 216, 234.
Counting, savage, 153.
Cox, Sir G. W., 37, 62, 75, 198.
Crest, totem as, 108.
Cronus, 35, 37.
Cross as wind symbol, 44.
Custom and Myth, 38.
Dakotas, 31, 46, 106, 175, 199, 213.
Dammaras, 151.
Darwin, 3, 230.
Dasent, 91, 121.
Dead, burial of food with, 212.
road of the, 32.
Death, savage notion of, 186.
Demons, 58, 178.
Dennys, 15.
Deodand, 15.
Devil, 53, 56, 60.
as disease-bringer, 176.
Disease, savage theory of, 89, 174 ff.
savage remedies for, 179.
Doctrine of signatures, 166.
Dorman, 42, 157, 209.
Dragons, battles with, 52.
Dreams as source of belief in soul, 183, 225.
Dreams, duality in, 183.
savage belief in reality of, 168-174.
omens from, 236-242.
Dyaks, 17, 25, 159, 171.
Dyaus, 36, 74.
[Pg 247]
Earth as source of heaven-theories, 219.
Earth-bearers, 40.
Echo, soul as, 185.
Edda, 15, 29, 33, 43, 52.
Effigy, burning in, 16.
Egg, world as, 38.
Ego, the, 232.
Egyptian folk-tale, 197.
Epics, Aryan, 71.
Epidemic delusions, 88.
Eskimos, 30, 91, 153, 163, 179, 199, 217, 237.
Esthonian myth, 39.
Euhêmeros, 66.
Eumenidês, 159.
Evolution, 144.
of mind, 5, 228.
Exile, Jewish, 134.
Exogamy, 104.
Eye-bright, 15, 166.
Fasting, 237.
Fijians, 171, 177, 184, 211.
Fingers in counting, 153.
Finnish myth, 16, 32, 38, 43, 45, 121, 176, 196, 219.
Finns, 159, 173.
Fire myths, 47.
Food, forbidden, 105.
Foster, Thomas, 63.
Frisian moon myth, 28.
Gaea, 35.
Galton, 151.
Gellert myth, 128.
Gender, origin of, 22.
Gesta Romanorum, 128.
Giant with no heart in his body, 192.
Gill, W. W., 20, 47, 177.
Gladstone, W. E., 7.
Gods, revelation from, through dreams, 239.
Goldziher, 62, 64, 135.
Greek myth, 33, 77.
notion of soul, 202.
Greenlanders, 27, 164, 171, 201, 212.
Grimm, 27, 30, 32, 55, 97, 178, 181, 201, 209, 210.
Grimm’s Law, 73.
Grote, 14.
Hades, 220.
Hall, Bishop, 18.
Heaven, 19.
imagery of, 221.
and earth, myths of, 34.
Hebrew myth, 33, 39, 64, 131-136.
notion of soul, 206.
Hell, 220.
Heraklês, 22, 31, 51, 63, 136.
Hêrê, 31.
Hiawatha, 158.
Hidatsa Indians, 235.
History, myth in, 114.
Hitopadesa, 129.
Holmes, 183.
Homer, 240.
Hottentot, 217.
Huc, Father, 181.
Hurricane, 199.
Huxley, 145, 228.
Icelandic moon myth, 28.
Iliad, 55, 64, 205.
Ilmarine, 39.
Im Thurn, 156, 171, 207.
Inanimate things, criminality of, 15.
sex in, 24.
souls in, 211.
Incas, 45.
Indian Fairy Tales, 191.
Indians, Columbian, 155.
Housatonic, 31.
North American, 13, 17, 21, 26, 30, 151, 156, 162, 164, 175, 199, 207, 212, 216, 219, 235, 237.
[Pg 248]of Guiana, 156, 171.
Selish, 27.
Western, 46, 107.
Indra, 49, 53.
Iroquois, 156, 165, 167.
Isaac, 135.
Islam, 33.
Jack and Jill, 28.
Japanese myth, 40.
Jâtakas, 27, 96, 129, 192.
Jehovah, 159.
Johnson, Dr., 183.
Jonah, 136.
Kaffirs, 13, 164.
Kalevala, 38.
Kalevipöeg, 39.
Kane, Dr., 155.
Kasirs, 30.
Kenaima, 175.
Khasias moon myth, 27.
Kinship, primitive, 102.
Kirby, 196.
Kuhn, 41.
Lancashire folk-lore, 177, 204.
Lang, Andrew, 37, 166, 205.
Lang, Dr., 157.
Language, personification of, 24.
physical base of, 150.
primitive, 149.
Languages, savage, 23.
limitations of, 150.
Lapps, 156, 159, 201.
Leland, 44.
Lightning myths, 47.
Lithuanian, 32.
Living and not living, savage confusion between, 12, 160-168, 181.
Llewellyn myth, 128.
Lucretius, 169.
Luther, 242.
Lycanthropy, 83.
Lyell, 145.
Malays, 150.
Man, mental development of, 147, 228.
primitive interpretation of nature by, 10.
relation of, to nature, 4, 228.
savage and civilised, 144.
Manacicas, 20.
Manes, 212.
Maoris, 34.
Mapuches, 180.
Marriage, primitive, 103.
Maruts, 44, 53.
Matthews, Washington, 235.
Maudsley, Dr., 243.
Maui, sun-catcher, 21.
fire-bringer, 47.
M’Lennan, 102, 104.
Medicine-men, 92, 99, 237.
Melanesian, 166.
Men-beasts, 86.
Metamorphosis, 81.
Metempsychosis, 82.
Mexicans, 212.
Milky Way, 31, 222.
Mind, evolution of, 5, 228.
Mivart, 233.
Mohawk, 199.
Mohicans, 150.
Mongolian moon myth, 27.
Mongols, 150.
Moon, as mother, 25.
as sun’s sister, 26.
man in the, 28.
myths, 10, 19, 20.
patches, 27.
Moquis, 99, 102, 110.
Müller, Max, 37, 49, 56, 62, 66, 68, 111, 158.
Multiple souls, 234.
Myth in history, 114.
[Pg 249]origin of, 17.
primitive meaning of, 3, 10.
serious meaning in, 7.
solar theory of, 61-81.
value of study of, 138.
Myths of Creation, 38.
earth-bearers, 40.
fire-stealers, 47.
heaven and earth, 34.
lightning, 47.
Milky Way, 31.
moon, 20, 27.
Northern Lights, 31.
rainbow, 32, 33.
stars, 30.
sun, 19, 21.
swallowing, 36.
wind, 42-45.
Names, savage dread of, 104.
savage confusion about, 154-159.
Napoleon III., will of, 113.
New Zealanders, 13, 15, 30, 158, 164.
Niebuhr, 65.
Nightmare, 171.
Non-Aryan, brain of, 144.
races, languages of, 201.
Norse, Tales from the, 192.
Northern Lights, 31.
Odin, 30, 44, 202.
Ogres, 44.
Ojibways, 42, 110, 155, 209, 212, 217.
Old Deccan Days, 188.
Omens, dreams as, 236-242.
Oracles, 240.
Origin of gender, 22.
moon, 20.
myth, 7.
religion, 111.
sun, 19.
Orion, 30.
Ormuzd, 54.
Other self, barbaric theory of, 183.
conceived as breath, 187, 199.
passage from within to without, 185.
Ottawas, 31.
Ouranos, 74.
Ovid, 85.
Paget, Sir J., 230.
Panchatantra, 129.
Papa, 19, 34.
Papuan, brain of, 145.
Patagonians, 31.
Persians, 25, 33, 57.
Picture-writing, 107.
Plant, descent from, 99.
Plants, souls in, 208.
Pleiades, 30.
Pocahontas, 158.
Polynesians, 38, 163.
Prithivî, 36.
Prytaneum, 15.
Psychical Research, Society of, 217.
Punchkin, 188 ff.
Quiches, 42, 199.
Ra, 21.
Rae, Dr., 153.
Rain, gender in, 25.
Rainbow, 32.
Ralston, 194.
Rangi, 34.
Religion, origin of, 111.
Rénan, 132.
Réville, 214.
Reynard the fox, 97, 181.
Rig-Veda, 44, 49, 72, 74, 76, 78, 80.
Rink, Dr., 165.
Road of the dead, 32.
[Pg 250]Roman notion of soul, 202.
Rossetti, 17, 202.
Russian Folk-Tales, 194.
St. George, 53.
Saliva, virtue in, 16, 163.
Samoan moon myth, 27.
Samoyed folk-tale, 196.
Samson, myth of, 137.
San Graal, 126.
Sanskrit, 72.
Satan, 57.
Savage and civilised man, 144.
belief in dreams, 168-174.
confusion between living and not living, 13, 160-168.
confusion between names and things, 105, 155.
cures for disease, 179.
interpretation of nature, 10.
languages, 23, 150.
mode of counting, 152.
theory of disease, 89, 174-182.
theory of soul, 182-187.
theory of soul’s abode, 215-222.
theory of soul’s nature, 198-207.
Science, progress of, 230.
Seminoles, 203.
Semitic languages, 159.
myth, 132.
Senses, illusions of the, 39, 226.
Servian folk-tale, 195.
Shadow, soul as, 184.
Shawnee name myth, 157.
Sheol, 206, 220.
Sioux, 47, 162.
Skulls, capacity of, 145.
Slavonic sun myth, 26.
Sleeping heroes, 124.
Smith, Adam, 151.
Sneezing, 177.
Society Islanders, 150.
Solar theory of myth, 61-81.
Sonora Indians, 185.
Sorcerers, 163.
Soul, absence in disease, 178.
absence in dreams, 171.
as breath, 187, 199 ff.
as shadow, etc., 184.
barbaric theory of, 182-187, 225, 234.
dwelling-place of, 215-222.
in brutes, plants, etc., 207.
occupation of, 216.
tales of, apart from body, 188 ff.
theories of nature of, 198-207, 234.
transfer of, 203.
weight of, 207.
South Sea Islanders, 158, 163, 185.
Spencer, Herbert, 110, 149, 183, 214.
Spirit as breath, 200.
Spirits, offerings to, 213 (see also Soul).
Star myths, 30.
Stars as persons, 20, 25.
Storm-gods, 44.
Sun as ancestor, 19, 20.
as father, 25.
capture of, 21.
myths, 10, 19, 51.
Swedenborgians, 234.
Swift, Dean, 73, 166.
Taboo of names, 158.
Tacitus, 16, 106.
Tahitians, 158.
Tákahlis, 203.
Talmud, 178.
Tasmanians, 150.
Tatar folk-tale, 196.
Tell myth, 116 ff.
Tertullian, 241.
Thor, 46, 52, 60.
[Pg 251]Thunder-bird, 46.
To be, the verb, 151.
Tools, primitive, 147.
Toothache, 175, 179.
Totemism, 99, 102, 237.
Totems as badge, 107.
as crest, 108.
Red Indian, 100.
worship of, 110.
Tongans, 19, 201, 234.
Tonkanays, 92.
Transformation, 85, 91.
Treacle, 16.
Tree, criminality of, 15.
Trees, soul in, 209.
Trench, Archbishop, 137.
Troyes, Courts of, 15.
Tylor, 14, 25, 65, 165, 199, 202, 205, 207.
Tyrolese, 164.
Underworld, 220.
Unseen Universe, 233.
Uranus, 35.
Varuna, 74.
Vatea, 19.
Vatnsdæla Saga, 173.
Veda (see Rig-Veda).
Vinaya Pitaka, 129.
Vritra, 49, 53, 60.
Waitz, 205.
Wandering Jew, 31.
Water between earth and heaven, 219.
Watling Street, 32.
Werewolves, 84, 86, 91.
West, soul abode in, 219.
Whitney, 151.
Wind, myths of, 42-45.
soul as, 199.
Witchcraft, 58.
Witches, 83, 91.
World as egg, 38.
Worship of ancestors, 110, 214.
Xomanes, 167.
Yahweh, 55, 57, 159.
Zend-Avesta, 54.
Zeus, 33, 36, 55, 74, 85.
Zoroaster, 56.
Zulu, 170, 184.
Abipone, 15, 151, 156.
Abraham, 135.
Accadians, 134, 240.
Æsop, 96.
Agassiz, 208.
Agni, 74.
Agrippa, Cornelius, 243.
Ahriman, 54.
Alger, 208.
Algonquins, 40, 43, 46, 91, 99, 110, 125, 167, 184, 203, 211, 216.
Allah, 159.
Ancestors, sun and moon as, 19.
worship of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Ancient Stone Age, 8.
Animal, descent from, 99.
worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Animals, transformation into, 81.
virtue in the flesh of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
souls in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Apollo, 52.
Arabian folk-tales, 196.
notion of soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Araucanians, 43, 163.
Arnobius, 167.
Arnold, Matthew, 14, 227.
Art, primitive, 147.
Artemidorus, 241.
Arthur, King, 123.
Aryan epics, 71.
Aryan folk-tales, 70, 95.
languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
myths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Aryans, primitive home of, 69.
Astrology, 33.
Australians, 20, 26, 30, 99, 103, 150, 153, 157, 165, 179, 198, 205.
Aztecs, 44, 199, 210.
Barbaric belief in dreams, 168-174.
belief in souls in animals, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
belief in the goodness of inanimate objects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
confusion about names, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
disease cures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fear of having portraits taken, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
soul’s dwelling concepts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
disease theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
soul theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
theory of the soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Baring Gould, 28, 84.
Basutos, 184.
[Pg 246]
Beast-fables, 94, 98.
Beowulf, 52.
Berserkr, 87.
Bifröst, 33.
Bird, soul as, 210.
wind as, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Body, soul apart from, 188.
soul as copy of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bohemian folk-tale, 195.
Bonaparte, 64.
Brain of man and ape, 144.
Brand, 17, 166, 241.
Brazilian Indians, 153, 156, 175.
Breath, soul as, 187, 198 ff.
Brébeuf, 165.
Brinton, 45, 92, 101, 210.
Brutes, souls in, 207.
Bryant, 7.
Buckle, 3.
Buddha, 64.
Buddhist fables (see Jâtakas).
Bunsen, 132.
Bushmen, 13, 20, 26.
Cæsar, 106.
Callaway, Bishop, 170.
Campbell, J. F., 193.
Cannibalism, 165.
Cardinal points, symbol of, 44.
Caribs, 167.
Carpenter, Dr., 88, 232.
Catlin, 162.
Charlemagne, 125.
Charles’s Wain, 30.
Charms, philosophy of, 164.
Chasuble, 167.
Chaucer, 28, 32.
Child and savage, 14.
Chimpanzee, brain of, 145.
Chinese myth, 16, 36.
Choctaws, 42, 184.
Christian heaven, 220.
faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cicero, 240.
Civilised theories of soul’s nature, 198, 203.
Clan-totems, 107, 109.
Cloud-serpent, 46.
Clouds as cows, 51.
Confession, 181.
Congo Negroes, 202.
Continuity, doctrine of, 228, 231.
Coral, 166.
Costa Ricans, 216, 234.
Counting, savage, 153.
Cox, Sir G. W., 37, 62, 75, 198.
Crest, totem as, 108.
Cronus, 35, 37.
Cross as wind symbol, 44.
Custom and Myth, 38.
Dakotas, 31, 46, 106, 175, 199, 213.
Dammaras, 151.
Darwin, 3, 230.
Dasent, 91, 121.
Dead, burial of food with, 212.
road of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Death, savage notion of, 186.
Demons, 58, 178.
Dennys, 15.
Deodand, 15.
Devil, 53, 56, 60.
as a disease-bringer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Disease, savage theory of, 89, 174 ff.
brutal solutions for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Doctrine of signatures, 166.
Dorman, 42, 157, 209.
Dragons, battles with, 52.
Dreams as source of belief in soul, 183, 225.
Dreams, duality in, 183.
savage belief in the reality of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
omens from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dyaks, 17, 25, 159, 171.
Dyaus, 36, 74.
[Pg 247]
Earth as source of heaven-theories, 219.
Earth-bearers, 40.
Echo, soul as, 185.
Edda, 15, 29, 33, 43, 52.
Effigy, burning in, 16.
Egg, world as, 38.
Ego, the, 232.
Egyptian folk-tale, 197.
Epics, Aryan, 71.
Epidemic delusions, 88.
Eskimos, 30, 91, 153, 163, 179, 199, 217, 237.
Esthonian myth, 39.
Euhêmeros, 66.
Eumenidês, 159.
Evolution, 144.
of mind, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Exile, Jewish, 134.
Exogamy, 104.
Eye-bright, 15, 166.
Fasting, 237.
Fijians, 171, 177, 184, 211.
Fingers in counting, 153.
Finnish myth, 16, 32, 38, 43, 45, 121, 176, 196, 219.
Finns, 159, 173.
Fire myths, 47.
Food, forbidden, 105.
Foster, Thomas, 63.
Frisian moon myth, 28.
Gaea, 35.
Galton, 151.
Gellert myth, 128.
Gender, origin of, 22.
Gesta Romanorum, 128.
Giant with no heart in his body, 192.
Gill, W. W., 20, 47, 177.
Gladstone, W. E., 7.
Gods, revelation from, through dreams, 239.
Goldziher, 62, 64, 135.
Greek myth, 33, 77.
concept of soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Greenlanders, 27, 164, 171, 201, 212.
Grimm, 27, 30, 32, 55, 97, 178, 181, 201, 209, 210.
Grimm’s Law, 73.
Grote, 14.
Hades, 220.
Hall, Bishop, 18.
Heaven, 19.
imagery of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
and earth, myths of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hebrew myth, 33, 39, 64, 131-136.
notion of soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hell, 220.
Heraklês, 22, 31, 51, 63, 136.
Hêrê, 31.
Hiawatha, 158.
Hidatsa Indians, 235.
History, myth in, 114.
Hitopadesa, 129.
Holmes, 183.
Homer, 240.
Hottentot, 217.
Huc, Father, 181.
Hurricane, 199.
Huxley, 145, 228.
Icelandic moon myth, 28.
Iliad, 55, 64, 205.
Ilmarine, 39.
Im Thurn, 156, 171, 207.
Inanimate things, criminality of, 15.
sex in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
souls in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Incas, 45.
Indian Fairy Tales, 191.
Indians, Columbian, 155.
Housatonic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
North America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__.
[Pg 248]of Guiana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Selish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Western, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Indra, 49, 53.
Iroquois, 156, 165, 167.
Isaac, 135.
Islam, 33.
Jack and Jill, 28.
Japanese myth, 40.
Jâtakas, 27, 96, 129, 192.
Jehovah, 159.
Johnson, Dr., 183.
Jonah, 136.
Kaffirs, 13, 164.
Kalevala, 38.
Kalevipöeg, 39.
Kane, Dr., 155.
Kasirs, 30.
Kenaima, 175.
Khasias moon myth, 27.
Kinship, primitive, 102.
Kirby, 196.
Kuhn, 41.
Lancashire folk-lore, 177, 204.
Lang, Andrew, 37, 166, 205.
Lang, Dr., 157.
Language, personification of, 24.
physical base of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
primitive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Languages, savage, 23.
limitations of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lapps, 156, 159, 201.
Leland, 44.
Lightning myths, 47.
Lithuanian, 32.
Living and not living, savage confusion between, 12, 160-168, 181.
Llewellyn myth, 128.
Lucretius, 169.
Luther, 242.
Lycanthropy, 83.
Lyell, 145.
Malays, 150.
Man, mental development of, 147, 228.
primitive interpretation of nature by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
relation to nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
savage and civilized, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Manacicas, 20.
Manes, 212.
Maoris, 34.
Mapuches, 180.
Marriage, primitive, 103.
Maruts, 44, 53.
Matthews, Washington, 235.
Maudsley, Dr., 243.
Maui, sun-catcher, 21.
fire-bringer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
M’Lennan, 102, 104.
Medicine-men, 92, 99, 237.
Melanesian, 166.
Men-beasts, 86.
Metamorphosis, 81.
Metempsychosis, 82.
Mexicans, 212.
Milky Way, 31, 222.
Mind, evolution of, 5, 228.
Mivart, 233.
Mohawk, 199.
Mohicans, 150.
Mongolian moon myth, 27.
Mongols, 150.
Moon, as mother, 25.
as the sun's sister, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
man in the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
myths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
patches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Moquis, 99, 102, 110.
Müller, Max, 37, 49, 56, 62, 66, 68, 111, 158.
Multiple souls, 234.
Myth in history, 114.
[Pg 249]origin of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
primitive meaning of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
serious meaning in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
solar theory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
value of studying, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Myths of Creation, 38.
earth-bearers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fire-starters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
heaven and earth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lightning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Milky Way, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
moon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Northern Lights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rainbow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
stars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
swallowing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wind, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Names, savage dread of, 104.
wild confusion about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Napoleon III., will of, 113.
New Zealanders, 13, 15, 30, 158, 164.
Niebuhr, 65.
Nightmare, 171.
Non-Aryan, brain of, 144.
races, languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Norse, Tales from the, 192.
Northern Lights, 31.
Odin, 30, 44, 202.
Ogres, 44.
Ojibways, 42, 110, 155, 209, 212, 217.
Old Deccan Days, 188.
Omens, dreams as, 236-242.
Oracles, 240.
Origin of gender, 22.
moon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
myth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Orion, 30.
Ormuzd, 54.
Other self, barbaric theory of, 183.
conceived as breath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
passage from inside to outside, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ottawas, 31.
Ouranos, 74.
Ovid, 85.
Paget, Sir J., 230.
Panchatantra, 129.
Papa, 19, 34.
Papuan, brain of, 145.
Patagonians, 31.
Persians, 25, 33, 57.
Picture-writing, 107.
Plant, descent from, 99.
Plants, souls in, 208.
Pleiades, 30.
Pocahontas, 158.
Polynesians, 38, 163.
Prithivî, 36.
Prytaneum, 15.
Psychical Research, Society of, 217.
Punchkin, 188 ff.
Quiches, 42, 199.
Ra, 21.
Rae, Dr., 153.
Rain, gender in, 25.
Rainbow, 32.
Ralston, 194.
Rangi, 34.
Religion, origin of, 111.
Rénan, 132.
Réville, 214.
Reynard the fox, 97, 181.
Rig-Veda, 44, 49, 72, 74, 76, 78, 80.
Rink, Dr., 165.
Road of the dead, 32.
[Pg 250]Roman notion of soul, 202.
Rossetti, 17, 202.
Russian Folk-Tales, 194.
St. George, 53.
Saliva, virtue in, 16, 163.
Samoan moon myth, 27.
Samoyed folk-tale, 196.
Samson, myth of, 137.
San Graal, 126.
Sanskrit, 72.
Satan, 57.
Savage and civilised man, 144.
faith in dreams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
confusion between life and death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
confusion between names and things, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
disease cures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nature interpretation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
counting method, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
disease theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
soul theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
theory of the soul's place, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
theory of the soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Science, progress of, 230.
Seminoles, 203.
Semitic languages, 159.
myth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Senses, illusions of the, 39, 226.
Servian folk-tale, 195.
Shadow, soul as, 184.
Shawnee name myth, 157.
Sheol, 206, 220.
Sioux, 47, 162.
Skulls, capacity of, 145.
Slavonic sun myth, 26.
Sleeping heroes, 124.
Smith, Adam, 151.
Sneezing, 177.
Society Islanders, 150.
Solar theory of myth, 61-81.
Sonora Indians, 185.
Sorcerers, 163.
Soul, absence in disease, 178.
absence in dreams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
as breath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
as shadow, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
barbaric theory of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
home of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in animals, plants, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
occupation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tales of, besides body, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
theories of nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
transfer of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
weight of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
South Sea Islanders, 158, 163, 185.
Spencer, Herbert, 110, 149, 183, 214.
Spirit as breath, 200.
Spirits, offerings to, 213 (see also Soul).
Star myths, 30.
Stars as persons, 20, 25.
Storm-gods, 44.
Sun as ancestor, 19, 20.
as dad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
capture of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
myths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Swedenborgians, 234.
Swift, Dean, 73, 166.
Taboo of names, 158.
Tacitus, 16, 106.
Tahitians, 158.
Tákahlis, 203.
Talmud, 178.
Tasmanians, 150.
Tatar folk-tale, 196.
Tell myth, 116 ff.
Tertullian, 241.
Thor, 46, 52, 60.
[Pg 251]Thunder-bird, 46.
To be, the verb, 151.
Tools, primitive, 147.
Toothache, 175, 179.
Totemism, 99, 102, 237.
Totems as badge, 107.
as crest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Native American, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
worship of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tongans, 19, 201, 234.
Tonkanays, 92.
Transformation, 85, 91.
Treacle, 16.
Tree, criminality of, 15.
Trees, soul in, 209.
Trench, Archbishop, 137.
Troyes, Courts of, 15.
Tylor, 14, 25, 65, 165, 199, 202, 205, 207.
Tyrolese, 164.
Underworld, 220.
Unseen Universe, 233.
Uranus, 35.
Varuna, 74.
Vatea, 19.
Vatnsdæla Saga, 173.
Veda (see Rig-Veda).
Vinaya Pitaka, 129.
Vritra, 49, 53, 60.
Waitz, 205.
Wandering Jew, 31.
Water between earth and heaven, 219.
Watling Street, 32.
Werewolves, 84, 86, 91.
West, soul abode in, 219.
Whitney, 151.
Wind, myths of, 42-45.
soul like __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Witchcraft, 58.
Witches, 83, 91.
World as egg, 38.
Worship of ancestors, 110, 214.
Xomanes, 167.
Yahweh, 55, 57, 159.
Zend-Avesta, 54.
Zeus, 33, 36, 55, 74, 85.
Zoroaster, 56.
Zulu, 170, 184.
THE END.
THE END.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.
Footnotes:
References:
[1] Buckle’s work appeared in 1857, Darwin’s in 1859.
[1] Buckle's work was published in 1857, and Darwin's came out in 1859.
[2] Matthew Arnold, Empedocles on Etna.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matthew Arnold, *Empedocles on Etna*.
[3] Countess Cesaresco’s Essays in the Study of Folk-Songs, p. 183.
[3] Countess Cesaresco’s Essays in the Study of Folk-Songs, p. 183.
[5] Mark vii. 33, John ix. 6. Cf. Tacitus, Hist. iv. 81—“A certain man of the Alexandrian populace afflicted with wasted eyes kept imploring the prince to deign to spatter saliva on his cheek and eyeballs.” In Finnish myth the demon Hiisi forms a huge snake from the spittle of a fellow-demon. Cf. also Thomson’s Masai Land, pp. 288-290.
[5] Mark 7:33, John 9:6. See Tacitus, Hist. iv. 81—“A man from the Alexandrian crowd with wasted eyes kept begging the prince to kindly spit on his cheek and eyes.” In Finnish mythology, the demon Hiisi creates a giant snake from the spit of another demon. Also see Thomson’s Masai Land, pp. 288-290.
[6] Henderson’s Folk-Lore of the Northern Counties, p. 229; cf. Horace, Sat. i. 8, 30; Frazer’s Golden Bough, i. 9; Scot’s Discoverie of Witchcraft, p. 208.
[6] Henderson’s Folk-Lore of the Northern Counties, p. 229; see Horace, Sat. i. 8, 30; Frazer’s Golden Bough, i. 9; Scot’s Discoverie of Witchcraft, p. 208.
[7] Grimm, T. M., 356, 357.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm, T. M., 356, 357.
[8] II. 427.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 427.
[9] Page xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 16.
[10] Custom and Myth, pp. 49, 50. While these sheets are passing through the press I am glad to take occasion to commend Mr. Lang’s scholarly and fascinating book to the reader. As an explanation of the survival of crude and irrational elements in the myths of civilised races, it is a book to be reckoned with by the advocates of the solar theory.
[10] Custom and Myth, pp. 49, 50. While these pages are going through the press, I’m pleased to take this opportunity to recommend Mr. Lang's insightful and captivating book to readers. It offers a valuable explanation for the persistence of primitive and irrational elements in the myths of civilized cultures, making it a significant work for supporters of the solar theory.
[11] “And said the gods, let there be a hammered plate in the midst of the waters, and let it be dividing between waters and waters.” Gen. i. 6. The verb from which the substantive is derived signifies, among other meanings, “to beat out into thin plates.”
[11] “And the gods said, let there be a hammered plate in the middle of the waters, and let it separate the waters from each other.” Gen. i. 6. The verb that the noun comes from means, among other things, “to beat out into thin plates.”
[12] Gen. viii. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 8:2.
[13] Gen. xxviii. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 28:17.
[14] Ezek. i. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezek. 1:1.
[15] Modern Painters, iii. 154.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Modern Painters, vol. iii, p. 154.
[16] Dorman’s Primitive Superstitions, p. 350.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dorman’s *Primitive Superstitions*, p. 350.
[17] Leland’s Algonquin Legends, pp. 111, 204.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Leland’s *Algonquin Legends*, pp. 111, 204.
[18] From Sans. mar, to “grind.” Ares and Mars come from the same root.
[18] From Sans. mar, meaning “grind.” Ares and Mars have the same origin.
[20] In Finnish myth the dwarfs punish with pimples and ringworm those who enter new houses without bowing to the four corners.
[20] In Finnish mythology, dwarfs punish anyone who enters new houses without bowing to the four corners by giving them pimples and ringworm.
[21] Both “pecuniary” and “fee” are, as established by Grimm’s law, from pecu. Latin pecu-a, pl. pecus, “cattle”; Sanskrit paçu, “cattle,” from pac, to fasten (that which is tied up, i.e. domestic cattle). Cf. Skeats’ Etymol. Dict. in loc. A.S. feoh is cognate with German vich, and the ideas these express occur in ktēma, the Greek word for “property,” which Grimm derives from the verb keto, “to feed cattle.”
[21] Both “pecuniary” and “fee” come from pecu, as established by Grimm’s law. Latin pecu-a, plural pecus, means “cattle”; Sanskrit paçu also means “cattle,” derived from pac, meaning to fasten (referring to what is tied up, i.e. domestic cattle). See Skeats’ Etymol. Dict. in loc. The Old English feoh is related to the German vich, and the concepts these words represent are found in ktēma, the Greek word for “property,” which Grimm derives from the verb keto, meaning “to feed cattle.”
[22] Not the same as the Greek Heraklês. The similarity of name led the Romans to identify their Hercules, who was a god of boundaries, like Jupiter Terminus, with the Greek hero. Cacus is not cognate with Greek kakos, bad, but was originally Cæcius, the “blinder” or “darkener.”
[22] Not the same as the Greek Heraklês. The similar names made the Romans associate their Hercules, a god of boundaries like Jupiter Terminus, with the Greek hero. Cacus is not related to the Greek kakos, meaning bad, but was originally Cæcius, meaning “the blinder” or “darkener.”
[23] Decline and Fall, iii. 171; Emerson’s English Traits, p. 123.
[23] Decline and Fall, iii. 171; Emerson’s English Traits, p. 123.
[24] See Ralston’s Russian Folk-Tales, p. 347, for similar Bulgarian legend about St. George.
[24] Check out Ralston’s Russian Folk-Tales, p. 347, for a similar Bulgarian legend about St. George.
[25] Haug’s Essays on the Parsis, tr. Vendidâd, pp. 225 ff.
[25] Haug’s Essays on the Parsis, tr. Vendidâd, pp. 225 ff.
[26] Cf. Isaiah xlv. 7, 1 Kings xxii. 21-23, Amos iii. 6.
[26] See Isaiah 45:7, 1 Kings 22:21-23, Amos 3:6.
[27] Iliad, Book xxiv. 663 ff., and cf. Lang’s tr., p. 494.
[27] Iliad, Book 24. 663 ff., and see Lang’s translation, p. 494.
[28] Vide my Jesus of Nazareth, p. 144.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See my Jesus of Nazareth, p. 144.
[29] Notably Tobit and Baruch, and cf. Book of Wisdom, ii. 24, for earliest indications of the belief. The Asmodeus of Tobit, iii. 8 and 17, appears to be the Aeshmô dâevô of the Zend-Avesta.
[29] Notably Tobit and Baruch, and see Book of Wisdom, ii. 24, for the earliest indications of the belief. The Asmodeus in Tobit, iii. 8 and 17, seems to be the Aeshmô dâevô from the Zend-Avesta.
[30] Exodus xxii. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exodus 22:18.
[31] For details of witch trials in this island cf. Mrs. Lynn Linton’s Witch Stories, passim.
[31] For more information on witch trials on this island, see Mrs. Lynn Linton’s Witch Stories, throughout.
[32] Knowledge Library.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knowledge Hub.
[33] Vide Chips, ii. 1-146.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Watch Chips, ii. 1-146.
[34] Cf. Professor Keane’s Appendix to Sir A. C. Ramsay’s Europe, p. 557
[34] See Professor Keane’s Appendix to Sir A. C. Ramsay’s Europe, p. 557
[35] Cf. “Little Saddlehurst” in Mr. Geldart’s Folk-Lore of Modern Greece, p. 27.
[35] See “Little Saddlehurst” in Mr. Geldart’s Folk-Lore of Modern Greece, p. 27.
[36] Cf. on this matter Whitney’s Oriental and Linguistic Studies, p. 203.
[36] See Whitney’s Oriental and Linguistic Studies, p. 203 for more on this topic.
[38] Mental Physiology, p. 315.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mental Physiology, p. 315.
[39] Spenser says—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spenser says—
“Such, men do changelings call, so changed by fairies’ theft.”
“That's what people call changelings, altered by the fairies' theft.”
[40] An Algonquin legend begins: “In old times, in the beginning of things, men were as animals and animals as men; how this was, no one knows.”—Leland’s Algonquin Legends, p. 31.
[40] An Algonquin legend begins: “In ancient times, at the start of everything, humans were like animals and animals were like humans; how it was, no one knows.”—Leland’s Algonquin Legends, p. 31.
[41] And cf. Bourke’s Snake Dance of the Moquis, passim.
[41] And see Bourke’s Snake Dance of the Moquis, throughout.
[42] Cf. Mahaffy’s Prolegomena to Ancient History, p. 392.
[42] See Mahaffy’s Prolegomena to Ancient History, p. 392.
[43] Vol. i., Trübner and Co. See for some valuable illustrations from early English and other sources an article by Rev. Dr. Morris, in Contemp. Rev., May 1881, and the Folk-Lore Journal, 1884-85, for translations of Jâtakas, also by Dr. Morris.
[43] Vol. i., Trübner and Co. For some valuable illustrations from early English and other sources, check out an article by Rev. Dr. Morris in Contemp. Rev., May 1881, and the Folk-Lore Journal, 1884-85, for translations of Jâtakas, also by Dr. Morris.
[46] Cf. Art. “Family,” Encyclopædia Britannica.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Art. “Family,” Encyclopædia Britannica.
[49] Germania, ix. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Germany, ix. 10.
[50] Principles of Sociology, p. 413.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Principles of Sociology, p. 413.
[51] Edinburgh Review, Jan. 1869, p. 134. Article on Rilliet’s “Origines de la Confédération Suisse: Histoire et Légende.”
[51] Edinburgh Review, Jan. 1869, p. 134. Article on Rilliet’s “Origins of the Swiss Confederation: History and Legend.”
[53] Book x. p. 166. Cf. Baring Gould’s Curious Myths, p. 117, and Fiske’s Myths and Myth-makers, p. 4.
[53] Book x. p. 166. Cf. Baring Gould’s Curious Myths, p. 117, and Fiske’s Myths and Myth-makers, p. 4.
[54] Baring Gould, p. 119.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Baring Gould, p. 119.
[55] Cf. Prof. Rhys’s Arthurian Legend, passim.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Prof. Rhys’s Arthurian Legend, throughout.
[57] Mythology among the Hebrews, and its Historical Development (London: Longmans), 1877.
[57] Mythology among the Hebrews, and its Historical Development (London: Longmans), 1877.
[58] Goldziher, p. 392 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goldziher, p. 392 et seq.
[59] Ibid., p. 103.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 103.
[60] The following paragraph from Professor Huxley’s Observations on the Human Skulls of Engis and Neanderthal is extracted from Lyell’s Antiquity of Man, p. 89 (4th edition).
[60] The following paragraph from Professor Huxley’s Observations on the Human Skulls of Engis and Neanderthal is taken from Lyell’s Antiquity of Man, p. 89 (4th edition).
“The most capacious healthy European skull yet measured had a capacity of 114 cubic inches, the smallest (as estimated by weight of brain) about 55 cubic inches, while, according to Professor Schaaffhausen, some Hindu skulls have as small a capacity as about 46 cubic inches (27 oz. of water). The largest cranium of any gorilla yet measured contained 34.5 cubic inches.”
“The largest healthy European skull measured had a capacity of 114 cubic inches, while the smallest (based on brain weight) was about 55 cubic inches. Additionally, according to Professor Schaaffhausen, some Hindu skulls can have a capacity as low as about 46 cubic inches (27 oz. of water). The largest gorilla skull measured so far contained 34.5 cubic inches.”
Commenting on this paper Sir Charles Lyell remarks that “it is admitted that the differences in character between the brain of the highest races of man and that of the lowest, though less in degree, are of the same order as those which separate the human from the Simian brain,” and that the statements of both Professor Huxley and Dr. Morton show “that the range of size or capacity between the highest and lowest human brain is greater than that between the highest Simian and the lowest human brain.”
Commenting on this paper, Sir Charles Lyell notes that “it’s agreed that the differences in character between the brains of the highest and lowest human races, while smaller in degree, are of the same kind as those that separate the human brain from the simian brain,” and that the observations of both Professor Huxley and Dr. Morton indicate “that the range in size or capacity between the highest and lowest human brain is greater than that between the highest simian and the lowest human brain.”
[61] Spencer’s Principles of Sociology, p. 147.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spencer’s Principles of Sociology, p. 147.
[62] The peculiar feature of the Semitic languages is that the consonants are everything and the vowels nothing, every word consisting, in the first instance, merely of three consonants, which form, so to speak, the soul of the idea to be expressed by that word. And as in ancient times the consonants only were written, the name Jehovah appeared as JHVH. Its exact pronunciation is utterly lost, and such veneration gathered round it, that when the Jews came to it they substituted some other name—usually Adonai. Afterwards, when vowels were added to the Hebrew text, those in Adonai, or its phonetic form Edona, were inserted between the letters of the sacred name, and thus JHVH was written Jehovah.
[62] The unique aspect of the Semitic languages is that consonants are everything and vowels are nothing. Every word starts with just three consonants, which represent, in a sense, the core idea of that word. In ancient times, only the consonants were written, so the name Jehovah was represented as JHVH. The exact pronunciation has been completely lost, and it was so revered that when the Jews came across it, they replaced it with another name—usually Adonai. Later, when vowels were added to the Hebrew text, those from Adonai, or its phonetic form Edona, were placed between the letters of the sacred name, resulting in JHVH being written as Jehovah.
[63] Rink’s Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo, p. 45.
[63] Rink’s Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo, p. 45.
[64] Vide Custom and Myth; Art. “Moly and Mandragora,” p. 146.
[64] See Custom and Myth; Art. “Moly and Mandragora,” p. 146.
[65] Popular Antiquities, ii. 85.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Popular Antiquities, vol. 2, p. 85.
[66] Dyers Folk-Lore, p. 179.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dyers Folk Lore, p. 179.
[67] Arnobius adv. Gentes., v. 19.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Arnobius adv. Gentes., p. 19.
[69] According to Professor Skeat, from A.S. niht, night; mara, lit. “a crusher,” from Aryan root, MAR, to crush. Cf. Etymol. Dict.
[69] According to Professor Skeat, from A.S. niht, night; mara, literally “a crusher,” from the Aryan root, MAR, meaning to crush. See Etymol. Dict.
[70] Among the Indians of Guiana, pp. 344-346.
[70] Among the Indigenous People of Guiana, pp. 344-346.
[71] W. G. Black: Folk-Medicine, p. 13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. G. Black: Folk Medicine, p. 13.
[72] Teut. Mythol., 1165.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Teutonic Mythology, 1165.
[73] Cf. Grimm, Teut. Mythol. 1177.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Grimm, Teut. Mythol. 1177.
[74] “Voilà autant de rapports que les Bouddhistes ont avec nous,” adds the traveller, for hinting at which analogies between Buddhists and Catholics the Pope put his book on the Index.
[74] “Here are as many connections that Buddhists have with us,” adds the traveler, hinting at the similarities between Buddhists and Catholics that led the Pope to place his book on the Index.
[75] In a Finnish legend, which is the subject of Southey’s “Donica,” a maiden of that name moves about seemingly alive after her death in virtue of a parchment as magic spell, which is fastened to her wrist, until a sorcerer finds out the secret of the connection and unfastens the parchment, when the counterfeit life departs.
[75] In a Finnish legend, which is the focus of Southey’s “Donica,” a maiden by that name appears to move around as if she’s alive even after her death due to a magical parchment tied to her wrist. This continues until a sorcerer discovers the secret behind the connection and unties the parchment, causing her false life to fade away.
[77] Brinton’s Myths of the New World, p. 51 (second edition).
[77] Brinton’s Myths of the New World, p. 51 (second edition).
[78] I am indebted to the Rev. Richard Morris for this reference.
[78] I owe thanks to Rev. Richard Morris for this reference.
[79] Jacob Grimm remarks that whilst the more palpable breath, as spirit, is masculine, the living, life-giving soul is treated as a delicate feminine essence. Soul is the Icelandic sála, German seele, Gothic saiwala, akin to saivs, which means “the sea.” Saivs is from a root, si, or siv, the Greek seio, to shake, and this choice of the word saivala may indicate that the ancient Teutons conceived of the soul “as a sea within, heaving up and down with every breath, and reflecting heaven and earth on the mirror of the deep.”—T. M. p. 826.
[79] Jacob Grimm notes that while the more tangible breath, as spirit, is considered masculine, the living, life-giving soul is viewed as a delicate feminine essence. Soul corresponds to the Icelandic sála, German seele, and Gothic saiwala, which is related to saivs, meaning “the sea.” Saivs is derived from a root, si, or siv, linked to the Greek seio, meaning to shake, and this choice of the word saiwala might suggest that the ancient Teutons envisioned the soul “as a sea within, rising and falling with every breath, and reflecting heaven and earth in the mirror of the deep.”—T. M. p. 826.
[80] Prim. Culture, i. 412.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Primary Culture, i. 412.
[81] Brinton, p. 271.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brinton, p. 271.
[83] Cf. Lecky’s History of Rationalism, i. 340.
[83] See Lecky’s History of Rationalism, vol. 1, p. 340.
[84] Prim. Culture, i. 411. See Soul Shapes (Fisher Unwin, 1890).
[84] Prim. Culture, i. 411. See Soul Shapes (Fisher Unwin, 1890).
[85] “To the ear of the savage, animals certainly seem even to talk. This fact is universally evident, and ought to be fully realised.”—Im Thurn’s Guiana, p. 351.
[85] “To a primitive person, animals really do seem to talk. This is obvious to everyone and should be completely understood.”—Im Thurn’s Guiana, p. 351.
[86] Dorman, pp. 287, 288.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dorman, pp. 287, 288.
[87] Grimm’s Teutonic Mythology, p. 827.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grimm’s Teutonic Mythology, p. 827.
[89] Brinton, p. 107.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brinton, p. 107.
[90] Cf. Ante, pp. 110-114.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ante, pp. 110-114.
[91] More correctly, “that engenders it.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ More accurately, “that makes it.”
“Thought-Transference, Apparitions, etc.—The Society for Psychical Research will be grateful for any good evidence bearing on such phenomena as thought-reading, clairvoyance, presentiments, and dreams, noted at the time of occurrence and afterwards confirmed; unexplained disturbances in places supposed to be haunted; apparitions at the moment of death or otherwise; and of such other abnormal events as may seem to fall under somewhat the same categories. Communications to be addressed to E. Gurney, 14 Dean’s Yard, S.W.; or to F. W. H. Myers, Leckhampton House, Cambridge. Applications for information or for membership to be addressed to the Secretary, at the Society’s Offices, 14 Dean’s Yard, S.W.”
“Mind Reading, Ghosts, etc.—The Society for Psychical Research appreciates any solid evidence related to phenomena such as thought-reading, clairvoyance, premonitions, and dreams, noted at the time they occurred and later verified; unexplained disturbances in locations thought to be haunted; apparitions at the time of death or otherwise; and any other unusual events that might fit into similar categories. Please send communications to E. Gurney, 14 Dean’s Yard, S.W.; or to F. W. H. Myers, Leckhampton House, Cambridge. For information or membership applications, please contact the Secretary at the Society’s Offices, 14 Dean’s Yard, S.W.”
[94] Matthew Arnold, Empedocles on Etna.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matthew Arnold, Empedocles on Etna.
[95] Hume, p. 50.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hume, p. 50.
[96] Dr. Carpenter’s Mental Physiology, p. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Carpenter’s *Mental Physiology*, p. 27.
[97] St. Geo. Mivart’s Genesis of Species, p. 325. In the second edition of this work Professor Mivart cites with satisfaction the authority of S. Thomas Aquinas and of Cardinal Newman on the matter!
[97] St. Geo. Mivart’s Genesis of Species, p. 325. In the second edition of this work, Professor Mivart happily references the authority of S. Thomas Aquinas and Cardinal Newman on the topic!
[98] For criticism of this pseudo-scientific theory see Professor Clifford’s brilliant paper in Lectures and Essays, i. 228, ff.; and a review of “The Unseen Universe” by the present writer, Fraser’s Mag., Jan. 1876.
[98] For criticism of this pseudo-scientific theory, see Professor Clifford’s insightful paper in Lectures and Essays, i. 228, ff.; and a review of “The Unseen Universe” by the current author, Fraser’s Mag., Jan. 1876.
[99] The following Mohammadan recipe for summoning spirits is given in Klunzinger’s Upper Egypt. “Fast seven days in a lonely place, and take incense with you, such as benzoin, aloeswood, mastic, and odoriferous wood from Soudan, and read the chapter 1001 times (from the Koran) in the seven days—a certain number of readings, namely, for every day one of the five daily prayers. That is the secret, and you will see indescribable wonders; drums will be beaten beside you, and flags hoisted over your head, and you will see spirits full of light and of beautiful and benign aspect.”—(P. 386).
[99] The following Muslim recipe for summoning spirits is found in Klunzinger’s Upper Egypt. “Fast for seven days in a secluded place, and bring incense with you, like benzoin, aloeswood, mastic, and fragrant wood from Sudan, and read the chapter 1001 times (from the Quran) over those seven days—a specific number of readings, specifically one for each of the five daily prayers. That is the secret, and you will witness indescribable wonders; drums will be played beside you, flags raised above your head, and you will encounter spirits filled with light and of a beautiful and kind appearance.” —(P. 386).
[100] In Roget’s Thesaurus, sect. 511, a curious and instructive list of terms expressive of the different forms of divination is given.
[100] In Roget’s Thesaurus, section 511, there’s an interesting and informative list of words that describe various types of divination.
[102] Chap. xxxiv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chap. 34.
[103] Cf. Ency. Brit., Art. “Dreams.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Ency. Brit., Art. “Dreams.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!